summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/77805-0.txt
blob: 0b276c3c8ee5576e6bd3fbdcb43c6529ba2eb466 (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 77805 ***




                                  THE
                         MAINSPRINGS OF RUSSIA


                                   BY
                             MAURICE BARING


                         THOMAS NELSON AND SONS

     LONDON, EDINBURGH, DUBLIN, LEEDS PARIS, LEIPZIG, AND NEW YORK




                              DEDICATION.
                            TO H. G. WELLS.


MY DEAR H. G.,

I dedicate this book to you in the hope that you will read it; for if
you do, I shall feel certain of having at least one reader who will
understand exactly what I have tried to say, however inadequate the
expression may have been, and who, at any rate, will not misunderstand
me.

Not long ago I was looking on at a play in London. The audience was, on
the whole, of that kind which the Americans call “high-browed,” with a
certain sprinkling of the semi-intelligent and the wholly elegant.
Behind me were sitting a young man and a young lady, who were discussing
intellectual topics suited to the rarer atmosphere of that interesting
theatre. Among other subjects, they talked about Mr. Stephen Grahame’s
books and articles on Russia. I do not know if you have read his books;
if not, I advise you to do so. But you probably know that they deal with
the Russian people; that Mr. Grahame walked on foot from Moscow to
Archangel; and travelled, as a pilgrim, with Russian pilgrims to
Jerusalem. It is therefore obvious that he came into close contact with
the Russian people, and that his knowledge was at first hand and derived
from direct experience.

Well, would you believe it, the highly educated young gentleman who was
sitting behind me, who had read Mr. Grahame’s books and articles, said—I
could hardly believe my ears, but he said it—that the trouble about Mr.
Grahame was his blind faith in _the Russian Bureaucracy_. I confess,
when these words caught my ear, I thought to myself what is the use of
writing books if intelligent people in reading them derive an impression
which is the exact opposite of that which you think you have expressed
with some clearness?

The young man in question went on to say that such was Mr. Grahame’s
fierce faith in political reaction that he dared to compare a
half-starved Russian peasant with a free American citizen, and here
again he revealed fresh vistas of misapprehension.

I have often had similar experiences myself since I began to write about
Russian things. I have at various times been accused of being a
revolutionary, a conservative, a liberal, a fanatical reactionary. But
these accusations have left me indifferent, since, as they contradict
themselves, they cancel out into nothingness.

As far as the subject of Russia is concerned, I have always, and only,
had one object in view: to stimulate in others an interest which I have
myself experienced. I know—I cannot explain why it is—but I know that
between the Russian and the English peoples there are curious
possibilities of sympathy, curious analogies, and still more curious
differences which complement one another. I know the Russians and the
English do get on well when they meet and get to know each other. I know
the sympathy I myself have felt, and do feel, for the Russians is a
sympathy which would, can, and could be felt by many of my countrymen.
This has been my whole and sole object in writing about Russia. I am
engaged on one more very short book on Russian literature, and then I
shall drop the subject for ever. I have said my say. I leave it to the
newer and better writers to say theirs.

But in the meantime, in regard to this book, I repeat I wish to secure
at least one reader who will understand and who will not misunderstand.
That is why I dedicate this book to you. At the same time I hope, even
if you do not read it, that it will remind you of the strenuous days and
the Attic nights which we spent together in St. Petersburg.

                                                         Yours ever,
                                                         MAURICE BARING.

     ST. PETERSBURG,
 _February 22-March 7, 1914_.




                                PREFACE.


I have endeavoured in this book to provide some kind of answer to the
questions which I found by experience are generally put by the traveller
who comes to Russia for the first time, and whose curiosity is
stimulated with regard to the way in which the people live and to the
manner of their government.

I have endeavoured to convey to the reader a single idea of the nature
of the more important factors in Russian life. I am only too well aware
that what I have to supply in the way of explanation and elucidation is
inadequate, incomplete, and superficial. My excuse is that the questions
of the average inquirer are, as a rule, neither profound nor
comprehensive; and that profound or comprehensive replies, were I
capable of giving them—which I am not—would be received neither with
attention nor interest. They would be like arrows shot into empty space.
For the average inquirer has neither time nor inclination for exhaustive
inquiry or minute research. He wishes to be told what he wishes to know
in a manner he can understand, and as briefly as possible. But my hope
is that I may stimulate the interest of the reader in the subject, and
in a manner which may lead him to seek for more exhaustive information
at the fountainhead, or at richer sources than mine. This is every day
becoming easier.

Some years ago books on Russia which had any serious value or
substantial interest were few and far between. Lately the interest in
Russian affairs has been stimulated by many causes: by the coming of
Russian artists, singers, and dancers to England; by the appearance in
the press of valuable articles written by Russian authors; by the
publication of adequate translations from Russian authors (Mrs.
Garnett’s translations of Dostoievsky, for instance); and by several
excellent books written by English authors on Russia, such as the books
of Mr. Stephen Grahame dealing with the Russian people, the admirable
and encyclopædic work of Mr. Harold Williams, and, in a somewhat lighter
vein, Mr. Reynold’s “My Russian Year.” All these books reveal a
standpoint, a mastery of the subject, that are far removed from the
fantastic, false, and melodramatic concoctions that were abundant some
years ago.

In calling this book the “Mainsprings” of Russia, I am conscious of
having omitted several of the most important mainsprings of Russian
life: chief among them its commerce and industry. The subject is so
large that, had I dealt with it at all, there would have been no room
for anything else in a book of this size. Also, as far as the actual
facts are concerned they are to be found clearly stated in Dr. Kennard’s
excellent “Russian Year Book.”

Nor have I attempted to deal with the Army and the Navy, which I
consider to be factors which are likely to be dealt with by experts,
since they cannot afford to be altogether neglected by foreigners. There
is another subject I have omitted—it is not, it is true, a mainspring of
Russian life; but it is a sore spot and a question of burning vital
interest—I mean the Jewish question.

In a book as short as this it would be impossible to devote sufficient
space to the matter without crowding out other things which concern the
greater majority; but it is most desirable that competent observers
should deal with the Jewish question in Russia, which at present, as far
as the rest of Europe is concerned, is almost entirely handled either by
bitter Anti-Semites, or by those who are the actors in the drama itself.
And there is no question in Modern Russia which is fraught with more
far-reaching effects, and probably none which is at present more
difficult of solution.

My thanks are due to A. J. Halpern of the Russian Bar for his valuable
help in regard to the chapter on “Justice,” to Mr. Dimitriev-Mamonov,
and to many other Russian friends for their criticism and advice.




                               CONTENTS.


                     I. RETROSPECT                 13
                    II. THE RUSSIAN PEASANT        31
                   III. THE NOBILITY               72
                    IV. THE GOVERNMENT MACHINE     97
                     V. CAUSES OF DISCONTENT      129
                    VI. THE AVERAGE RUSSIAN       155
                   VII. THE LIBERAL PROFESSIONS   183
                  VIII. THE RUSSIAN CHURCH        216
                    IX. EDUCATION                 246
                     X. JUSTICE                   269
                    XI. THE FASCINATION OF RUSSIA 299




                           THE MAINSPRINGS OF
                                RUSSIA.




                               CHAPTER I.
                              RETROSPECT.


I should like to set the reader’s mind at rest at once. I am not going
to ask him to read a historical treatise on the origins of the Russian
people, nor am I going to lead him into the obscure pathways and dim
shadows of the remote past.

Firstly, even if I wished to do so, I have not the necessary erudition,
nor the requisite powers of learned exposition. Secondly, the origin of
the Russian people is a debatable question; the theories with regard to
it are constantly changing, and vary with the fickle fashion of the day;
the orthodox views of forty, of thirty, of twenty years ago are now said
to be old-fashioned; and the orthodox views of to-day will probably be
considered old-fashioned before very long. The reason being that all
such views are highly conjectural, and that very little is known about
the shifting tides, eddies, and currents in the immeasurably far-off
floods of races and tribes out of which the Russian people emerged.

Thirdly, whenever I open a book that begins with a historical
retrospect, I feel that it is the reader’s duty to skip that chapter.

Why, then, write anything of the kind? The answer is that I am writing
on the assumption that the reader is an average reader, and that if he
has bought or borrowed a book about Russia, he will be sufficiently
interested in the subject to be able to stand a few simple facts to
begin with, even if they are historical. I also assume that, if he has
bought or borrowed this book, and has not gone to a public library to
get a more learned book, he is not a specialist—that is to say, he knows
as much or as little as the average Englishman knows about Russia who
has received an average English education, who reads _The Times_, and
takes a moderate but intelligent interest in international politics and
foreign countries, and who has perhaps read one or two standard books on
Russia, and not only _My Official Wife_ by Savage, _Michael Strogoff_ by
Jules Verne, and all that picturesque tribe of books called either Red
Russia, Scarlet Russia, Crimson Russia, Free Russia, the Real Russia,
Russia as she is, or Russia as she isn’t.

There is also another class of reader who may take up the book, also an
average reader, with an average education, but whose knowledge of Russia
is of a different and wider kind—the reader of translations of Russian
novels, the devotee of Tolstoy and Turgeniev and Gorky; the man or
woman—it is generally a woman—who has seen translations of Chekhov’s
plays at the Stage Society, and who is a fervent admirer of the Russian
ballet. He or she is interested in Russia, but has never been there; and
although familiar with Russian novels and plays, he or she is more
inclined to form an opinion of the Russian people on data derived from
English novels on Russian life than from Russian novels on Russian life.

I have often come across cases of this kind—I mean people who do not
appear to realize that the intensely realistic Russian fiction that they
so much admire probably has some basis and counterpart in real life, and
who, in spite of this documentary evidence with regard to Russian life,
with which they are familiar, still continue to form a picture of
Russian life based on English fiction such as is written by English
journalists and novelists.

Such readers, my experience is, if they come across certain historical
facts about Russia in the past or the present, meet them with a shock of
surprise and often with a smile of incredulity.

It is for the benefit of the average reader of every kind that I want to
try and make a few, a very few, historical facts clear, which I think
throw light on any attempt to deal with any aspects of Russian life. If
the reader knows them too well already, he will forgive me and skip,
proud of his superior knowledge; if he disbelieves them, he can dispute
them, and prove me wrong.

My first fact is geographical. It is that Russia is a flat country,
without an indented seacoast, and without sharp mountain ranges. It is
not only flat but uniform. Owing to this, the expansion of the Russian
people took place on land. The Russians were, and are, constantly
emigrating, at first from south to north, and afterwards from west to
east. Russia is therefore a country of colonists.

I remember once saying this to a man to whom the statement evidently
came as a shock of surprise, because he replied, “Really, I thought
Russia was an autocracy.”

Now, who are these colonists? Who are the Russians, in fact? I wonder if
one set this question to all the schoolboys and undergraduates, what the
most prevalent answer would be. I believe it would be something like
this: that the Russian was a man got up like a European except in
winter, but that if you scratched him you would find a Tartar, and that
a Tartar was a man with a yellow skin and a snub nose. I think you might
also often get the answer that Russians were Slavs; but that if you
asked what a Slav is, you would be told he was a kind of Tartar.

In Russia at the present day you will find representatives of every kind
of race and every kind of creed—Buriats who worship Buddha, and
disciples of the late Lord Radstock—and every kind of language; but out
of all these, three dominant races played a part in Russian history—the
Finns, the Tartars, and the Slavs. The Slavs got the best of it. They
absorbed the Finns and ousted the Tartars.

So we remain face to face with the question, What are the Slavs? As to
how, why, whence, and when the Slavs came to Russia hundreds of books
have been written, and the solution of the problem is, I believe, like
that of many historical questions, a matter of fashion.

One solid fact, however, rises before our grateful comprehension. The
Slavs are a white people like the Latins, the Celts, and the Germans;
they have nothing in common with anything Tartar, Mongol, or Semitic;
and there are traces of them having been in Southern Europe on the banks
of the Vistula and of the Dnieper from time immemorial.

Having got to Russia a long time ago, they overran the country and
absorbed it.

They began in the south, the capital being Kiev, and in the eleventh
century Russia was a part of the political system of Europe.

Russia, in the days before William the Conqueror—in the days of Harold,
who was related to one of the rulers of Kiev, Yaroslav—was not more
backward than France or England were at that time, and would probably
have developed in the same manner as the other European countries had it
not been for an unfortunate interruption in the shape of a Mongol or
Tartar invasion.

From the thirteenth to the sixteenth century Russia was under the
dominion of the Mongols.

The Slavs, as they gradually expanded and absorbed Russia, fell into two
natural divisions: the Great Russians and the Little Russians, which
correspond to the north and the south. When the Mongol invasion came
about, the Little Russians were cut off from the Great Russians.

The Great Russians continued to expand northward, southward, and
eastward. They were engaged in a perpetual struggle against the East.
They acted as a buffer for Europe against the East; and in the sixteenth
century they finally got rid of the Eastern yoke altogether and drove
them out of the country.

This is the big fact I have been leading up to: Russia saved Western
Europe from being overrun by hordes of barbarians.

“There is,” writes the late Mr. Stead, in the introduction to the
translation of Labaume’s narrative of Napoleon’s campaign, “a strange
and pestilent habit among some Englishmen of ignoring all the great
services which Russia has rendered to the cause of human progress and
the liberty of nations.”

That Russia acted as a buffer against the barbarian invasion from the
East is the first and not the least of these services.

In the sixteenth century the Great Russia was a kingdom centralized in
Moscow, chiefly engaged in fighting her neighbours, the most powerful of
which was Poland, and one of the most energetic and singular of her
rulers, Ivan the Terrible, began to negotiate with the West. Ivan, in
fact, wished to marry Queen Elizabeth; but Western Europe was not
vitally affected by Russia until the appearance on the stage of the
world of that extraordinary monarch, and still more extraordinary man,
called Peter the Great.

Peter the Great not only conceived and executed the idea of opening in
Russia a window on to the West, but he restored to Russia her place
among European nations—the place she had occupied in the eleventh
century, and which she had lost owing to the Mongol invasion.

It was no abnormal or unnatural mission that Peter the Great set out to
accomplish, otherwise his work would have died with him. He carried
Russia along the natural road of her career. Only, being a man of
abnormal genius, he gave to Russia a violent electric shock; he
accelerated to an extent, which seems little short of miraculous, the
natural progress of the country. He accomplished in a few years the work
of many generations. “Pierre I^{er},” says Montesquieu, “donnait les
mœurs et les manières de l’Europe à une nation de l’Europe.” He shifted
the capital of the country, built St. Petersburg on a swamp, created an
army, a fleet, enrolled quantities of foreigners into the service of
Russia. He sketched the outlines of a gigantic plan, which still remains
to be filled in to this day. The violence and fury with which he
compelled a reluctant people to adopt his changes had, of course, its
drawbacks. A nation has to pay for a man of genius, even when he is
working on the right lines, for what is for the good of his country, and
for what is, in the long run, in accordance with its national spirit.

Peter the Great was successful, but the methods which he had to employ
in order to bring about his swift and gigantic changes were not without
regrettable results, which are still visible in the machinery of Russian
administration and in the nature of many Russian institutions. He found
Russia a sleepy kingdom encrusted with Oriental habit and Byzantine
tradition; he hacked off that crust with an axe, and he left Russia open
to the influences of Europe, and ready to value the place which was her
due amongst the nations of Europe.

His work was carried on by Catherine II. on the same lines, and further.
She opened educated Russia to European ideas; she civilized Russia
intellectually; and Russia, under her guidance, took a leading part in
the European Concert.

But it was later that Russia was destined to play a part which vitally
affected every nation of Western Europe. This was in 1812. In 1812
Russia broke up the power of Napoleon.

“Leipzig and Waterloo were but the corollaries,” writes Mr. Stead, “of a
solved problem.”

“It is an incontestable fact,” writes M. Rambaud, the French historian
of Russia, “that of all the allies, Russia showed herself the least
grasping. It was she who had given the signal for the struggle against
Napoleon, and had shown most perseverance in pursuit of the common end.
Without her example the states of Europe would never have dreamed of
arming against him. Her skilful leniency towards France finished the
work begun by the war.”

So far, all these facts I have mentioned concern the relations of Russia
to Europe; they necessarily reacted on the internal conditions of the
country.

The fact that Russia was playing an important part abroad meant that the
means by which this part could be played had to be furnished at home,
and the finding of such means affected the administration of the country
and the whole of its population.

In order that Russia should be able to play a part in Europe, the first
thing that was necessary was an army.

Peter the Great made an army (and a fleet). How did he do it? Where did
the officers and men come from?

When Peter the Great came to the throne, the organization of the State
was patriarchal. There was practically no standing army except a kind of
corps of janissaries, the _streltsy_ (which he destroyed). There were
two classes: the nobility and the peasants. The nobility held the land
and the peasants tilled it; but the nobility held the land on one
condition only, and that was that they should render military service in
their own person when it was necessary.

The nobles were at the same time landowners and servants of the State,
but they were landowners only on condition of being State servants.

The peasants belonged to the land; they were attached to the land and
could not be separated from it. This is what serfdom meant in Russia.
Serfdom was not an immemorial institution in Russia. It was not a relic
of paganism or barbarism; it was founded neither on conquest, nor on the
habit of turning the captives made in inter-tribal wars into slaves, nor
on a difference of race or colour; and unless this be understood, unless
the true nature of this serfdom be realized, it is impossible to
understand the part which the Russian peasantry play in the Russian
nation.

Briefly, serfdom came about thus. The peasants cultivated the land which
the monarch conceded to the nobles as a salary or means of subsistence
in return for military service. But up till about the end of the
sixteenth century the peasants could choose and change their masters,
and pass from one estate to another. They used, in fact, to exercise
their right of transfer once a year, on St. George’s Day.

At the end of the sixteenth century labour was precious and rare, and
eagerly sought after by the nobles. The peasants were naturally inclined
to emigrate, and the more adventurous were attracted towards the regions
of the Don, the Kama, the Volga, and Siberia, and they thus avoided
paying taxes. Moreover, the larger landed proprietors attracted the
peasants to their estates to the detriment of the smaller landed
proprietors. The primitive fiscal system of that day suffered from all
this, and as a remedy to this state of things, in order to guarantee and
regularize the financial and military supplies of the State, the peasant
was attached to the soil. In 1593, in the reign of Feodor, the son of
Ivan the Terrible, and owing to the initiative of Boris Godonnov, the
right of transfer from one estate to another was first temporarily taken
away from the peasant. The prohibition to transfer their service on this
date was renewed by several sovereigns, and was finally crystallized in
the law of the country. Once attached to the soil the peasant gradually
lost his civil rights and became the chattel of the proprietor; thus
what began by being a simple police measure ended by becoming organized
slavery. Such was the state of things when Peter the Great came to the
throne. The peasant was attached to the soil, the nobility were the
army, for when an army was needed they had to fight themselves and to
supply so many men into the bargain.

Peter the Great wanted a standing army; and in order to get one, and at
the same time to carry on the administration of the country, he created,
or rather enlarged, the system of universal service. Every single
Russian became a public servant. Henceforward it became obligatory for
the noble to serve the State either in the military or the civil
service—always, and not only in times of war. Moreover, in order to be
an officer he had to pass an examination, and if he failed to pass it he
had to serve as a private soldier. Further, in order to get enough
soldiers, a system of conscription was introduced; that is to say, in
every place, out of so many thousand men, so many were taken.

Again, the nobility ceased to be a closed caste depending on hereditary
titles; it became a class of State servants, and was thrown open to all.
Rank depended on service. Instead of obtaining a post because you were a
noble, you became a noble for having attained by service to such and
such a post. Rank in service became the only rank. Thus Peter the Great,
in order to create a standing army, created a standing civil service; he
destroyed the principle of hereditary aristocracy; and both branches of
the universal service he created, military and civil, were divided into
its fourteen grades or _tchins_, hence the word _tchinnovnik_, the
ordinary Russian word for official. Again, as he was constantly going to
war, and constantly needed men, and the nobility had to supply so many
men from their land, he tightened the bonds which attached the peasants
to the soil. He strengthened the system of serfdom; and the rulers who
succeeded him carried on the same policy, because the revenue depended
on the State being administered by the landed gentry, which gradually
ceased to be an aristocratic caste, and kept on increasing in size,
until towards the end of the reign of Catherine II., when it had grown
to be a vast bureaucracy.

It is clear that, if the great majority of the landed proprietors were
engaged in administrating the country, they would have less and less
time to look after their estates after the old patriarchal fashion; and
it is also clear that as civilization progressed everything in the
machinery of the State necessarily increased in size. Men were needed to
deal with the more complicated machinery; with the administration of
finances, of justice, and of the police. The men who filled all the new
posts created by the ever increasing complication of the administration
of the State were the former landed proprietors, the actual officials.
The consequence was they ceased to be able to look after their land.
This being so, there was no defence left against the growing moral
sentiment which had risen against serfdom, namely: the moral principle
that it was wrong that peasants should be in the position of cattle and
chattels. This sentiment was expressed more than once by the peasants
themselves in mutinies. It was expressed from the outside by all that
was enlightened in the country.

The Emperor Alexander I. took the first steps towards the great reform
by liberating the serfs in the Baltic provinces. It is said that his
brother, the Emperor Nicholas, on his deathbed left the execution of the
reform as a solemn legacy to his son and successor, Alexander II. The
Crimean War was the actual shock which brought the reform about.
Literature was a powerful factor in pressing it on. Writers of genius,
such as Gogol and Turgeniev, by their descriptions; publicists, such as
Samarin and Herzen, by their pleading, played a large part in
accelerating its advent. They gave expression to what was the universal
and imperative opinion of thinking Russia, so that the reform when it
came about, and when the serfs were liberated in 1861, was the work of
the nation as well as of the Emperor.

This retrospect has brought us to the year 1861. Since then many
momentous things have happened to Russia. A war; the inauguration of a
system of local self-government; another war; and if not a revolution, a
revolutionary movement, a long and vital crisis, out of which rose the
beginnings of popular representation. But these events, in so far as
they deal with Russian life as it is to-day, will be dealt with in the
subsequent chapters.




                              CHAPTER II.
                          THE RUSSIAN PEASANT.


The Russian peasant is the most important factor in Russian life. He
constitutes the majority of the nation. The peasant not only tills the
arable land, but he owns the greater part of it. This is a fact which is
practically unknown in England. There was once an anarchist Russian who
gave a lecture to the poor in the East End of London on the wrongs of
the Russian people. In the course of the lecture he declared with
fervent indignation that no peasant in Russia could own more than so
many acres of land. Upon which the audience cried “Shame!” The irony of
this is piercing when one reflects that not one member of that audience
had ever owned, or could ever in his wildest dreams look forward to
owning, a particle of arable soil.

The average reader, who has some vague notions of Russia, probably
thinks of the Russian peasant as a serf, and as such a scarcely
civilized savage—a little better than a beast. It has already been
mentioned in the preceding chapter that serfdom in Russia was not a
slavery resulting from conquest or difference in race and colour, but
the outcome of economic conditions. Serfdom was a measure by which the
peasant, who had a tendency to wander, was made fast to the land,
because if he wandered the State was threatened with economic ruin;
moral slavery, and the ownership of the peasant by the landowner, were
the ultimate results of this economic measure. When the legislation
which ultimately produced serfdom was framed, it was not regarded by
those who framed it as a permanent solution of the relations between
landowner and peasant, but only as a temporary makeshift. The
result—namely, slavery—was unforeseen.

Now, the peasants never, through nearly two centuries of slavery, lost
sight of the fact that this legislation was only a temporary makeshift,
a stroke of opportunism. Moreover, they kept fast hold of the idea that
the land was theirs; that the land belonged to the people who tilled it;
and that if for a time it was in the hands of landowners, that was
because the emperor was obliged to lend it to the landowners, in order
to pay them for such military service which the destinies of the
fatherland rendered indispensable.

In 1861 came the emancipation of the serfs, and this emancipation did
not merely mean the end of the personal and moral slavery of the
peasant, but something far more important also—namely, that a portion of
the land which the peasant considered to be his by right was restored to
him. The emancipation of the serfs was an act of State expropriation.
More than 130,000,000 _desiatines_ of land (350,964,187 acres) passed
from the hands of the landowners into the hands of the peasants for
ever. On an average each peasant received from 8¼ to 11 acres; in the
north he might receive more, in the south less. The nobility—that is to
say, the landowners—were paid down by the Government for the land they
had given up; the peasants had to pay back the State in instalments,
over a period of more than fifty years. The State acted as banker to
both parties, and not only paid the landowners ready money, but advanced
the money to the peasants. The peasant had to pay back the money
advanced to him at an interest of six per cent. over a period of
forty-nine years, until the year 1910.

In 1907 these payments were cancelled.

The peasants, after the emancipation, were to continue to own the land
in common, as they had always done before.

In the days of serfdom every landowner possessed so much land, and the
serfs—or, as they were called, “the souls”—who belonged to it. After the
emancipation, each batch of serfs belonging to each separate owner
became a separate and independent community, which owned land in common.
The land which was thus owned in common could not be redistributed more
than once every twelve years, and even then only if two-thirds of the
village assembly voted for redistribution. A similar majority was
necessary before any of the common land could become private property.

All the land which was fit for cultivation was divided amongst the
peasants, according to the number of taxed members in each household.
But as the nature of the soil varied with its situation, and was richer
in one place than another, or was more or less advantageous owing to
other reasons—say its proximity or distance from the village—instead of
receiving all his share of the land in one place, each taxed member in
every household received so many strips of land in different places, so
that the division might be fair.

Supposing the land to be divided amongst Tom, Dick, and Harry was good
in some parts, bad in another, and indifferent in a third, and each was
to receive an acre: Tom would receive a third in the good part, a third
in the bad part, and a third in the indifferent part, and Dick and Harry
would fare likewise. When the land was redistributed, the share received
by each household varied as that household increased or diminished in
numbers.

From 1861, the year of the emancipation, until 1904, the year of the
Russo-Japanese War, the only change of importance in the peasant system
of land tenure was made in the reign of Alexander III. A clause was
introduced into the legislation on peasant land tenure which made it
impossible for the peasant to buy himself out of the Commune. This
clause was added in 1890. It was done because the Government at this
period looked on the peasants as a safe conservative element, and
considered that communal ownership of land fostered conservatism. During
all this period agriculture had not improved, but had deteriorated. Half
the landowners in Russia disappeared, and their place was taken by the
peasants or by the merchants. The remaining landowners either let their
land to the peasants, or tried (and for the most part failed) to farm it
rationally.

In 1904 came political unrest and universal political discontent. And
amongst the peasants this discontent was expressed by one formula, and
one formula alone—“Give us more land.” Agrarian riots took place all
over Russia, and landowners’ houses were burnt and their cattle
destroyed.

Universal expropriation was brought forward as a political measure, but
economically it was felt by those who had faced the question practically
to be no remedy, except in regard to the land which was let by the
landowners to the peasants.

Nevertheless, something had to be done. All over Russia every landowner
sold a certain amount of land to the peasants, and a great part of the
land which had been hitherto let to the peasants, and not farmed by the
landowner himself, became the peasants’ property. In 1905, roughly
speaking, twenty-five per cent. of the amount of land still belonging to
landowners passed into the hands of the peasants.

In 1910 another great change came about. Owing to a law, drawn up at the
initiative of P. A. Stolypin, the peasant obtained the right of leaving
the Commune, and of converting his share of the land into his individual
and permanent property. He could, moreover, exchange his separated
strips of land for a corresponding amount of land which should be as far
as possible all in one place. And if he wished to do this, and to start
a farm, he could receive financial assistance from the State.

On paper, nothing could be more satisfactory, the situation seeming to
be this—that the peasant is able to leave the Commune if he wishes and
become an independent peasant proprietor, but he is not compelled to do
so. The idea was expressed at the time of the emancipation of the serfs
by the men who drafted the law of reform, that it was desirable to leave
the question of communal tenure to settle itself. And the same idea was
reasserted by the Russian ministry, when the Bill on peasant land tenure
was introduced into the Duma—namely, that it would be wrong either to
bolster up the Commune artificially, or to destroy it, and that the
right course was to leave the population itself free to settle in every
individual case whether it wishes to remain in the Commune or not.

Practically this is not what has happened. Practically, both owing to
certain clauses in the law itself, and owing to the manner of its
application, pressure has been put on the peasants to leave the Commune.
The law works advantageously for those who leave the Commune,
disadvantageously for those who wish to remain in the Commune. To
explain how this happens would entail going into many technical points.
To those who are interested in this subject, I would recommend an
article in _The Russian Review_ of November 1912, by Alexander Manuilov,
a member of the Russian Council of Empire.

But if it is too lengthy a task to explain how this is so, it is easy in
a few sentences to explain why this is so.

The law on land tenure was made by the bureaucracy. The bureaucracy has
always treated the peasant question from a political point of view. When
the communal system seemed to lead to conservatism, the bureaucracy
backed up the communal system (this was so, as I have already said, in
the reign of Alexander III., and indeed made it impossible for the
peasant to leave the Commune); when after 1904 the communal system
seemed to encourage socialistic ideas, or to be made a basis for
socialistic ideas, the bureaucracy backed up individual land tenure.
Moreover, in the law itself and in the manner of its application the
minority (those who wish to leave the Commune) are backed up at the
expense of the majority, because by so doing the Government considered
they were creating good sound conservative voters.

In spite of this pressure, and perhaps because of it (although in some
parts of Russia they have displayed eagerness to become the permanent
owners of their respective strips of land), up till 1910, only four per
cent. of the peasantry availed themselves of the right to exchange their
strips for an allotment in one place; and up till January 1, 1912, the
Communes who petitioned for deeds numbered only 4,656; and out of 45,994
Communes, only 174,193 petitions were forthcoming, which shows a
proportion of one in every three or four.

It is, of course, too soon to generalize on the result of such recent
legislation. Comparisons and analogies with similar legislation in other
countries—such as Ireland, for instance—would be misleading, for the
existence of the Commune is peculiar in Russia. At the present moment
the Russian peasant owns land. He either owns strips in the land
belonging to the Commune, shares which are liable to periodical
redistribution, or else he has become the permanent owner of his strips,
or else he has exchanged them for an allotment and started a farm.

At the present moment the peasants own by far the greater part of the
arable land in Russia, and every family owns in arable land at least six
acres; and on an average in the densely populated districts, at least 10
acres. In the more thinly populated districts of the north and south,
the average increases.

It is clear then that the peasant is an important unit, the most
important unit in the nation. It is well then to look into the nature of
this important unit, and to see what kind of being he is, and what are
the mainsprings of his conduct.

At the outset there probably exists certain preconceived notions which
it is as well to get rid of at once.

The first of these is that there is anything servile about the Russian
peasant because during two centuries he endured serfdom. “In spite of
the period of serfdom through which he has passed,” writes Sir Charles
Eliot in his _Turkey in Europe_—and Sir Charles Eliot possesses
first-hand knowledge of Russia—“the Russian muzhik is not servile; he
thinks of God and the Tsar in one category, and of the rest of the world
as more or less equal in another.”

And Dostoievsky, in writing about Pushkin, says that one of this poet’s
chief claims to greatness is that he recognized the intrinsic quality of
self-respect in the Russian people, which they proved by the manly
dignity of their behaviour when they were liberated from serfdom.

The Russian people, in spite of centuries of serfdom, with the exception
of individual instances, were not and never have been slaves.

So much, I think, can be stated without fear of contradiction or
controversy. Before going any further I want to clear the ground a
little. The reader must be prepared to find, not only in foreign books
about Russia, but in Russian books about Russia, and to meet with in
conversation not only from foreigners who have travelled and lived in
Russia, but in conversation with the Russians themselves, widely
divergent and contradictory ideas and opinions with regard to the nature
of the Russian peasant. He will hear on one side that he is intelligent,
on the other that he is crassly obtuse. On the one hand that he is
humane, on the other hand that he is brutal. He will find in Russian
literature that by some writers he is exalted as the salt of the earth
and the solution of life, and that by others he is decried as a
hopeless, inert mass of ignorance and prejudices. M. Leroy Beaulieu in
his _Empire des Tsars_ tells a story of how once, when he was travelling
on the Volga, a “lady said to him, ‘How can you bother yourself about
our muzhik? he is a brute, out of which nobody will ever be able to make
a man;’ and how on the same day a landed proprietor said to him, ‘I
consider the _contadino_ of North Italy to be the most intelligent
peasant in Europe, but our muzhik could give him points.’”

Further, most Russians will tell you that the peasant will rarely give
himself away, and that to the outside observer of another class he
probably is, and will always remain, a sealed book. The net result of
all this is that readers may justly say to me, “And what can you know
about the subject?” And it is to this very question that I think I owe
some sort of reply before continuing to say anything else about the
nature of the Russian peasant.

My claims to be in a position to say certain things which I have got
first hand about the Russian peasant are not, it is true, great; but I
believe them to exist. They do not rest on what is called erudition. I
am no expert in the difficult problems, economic and others, which are
connected with the life of the Russian peasantry; but it so happens that
I have been thrown together, so to speak, with the Russian peasant under
peculiar circumstances. During the years I have spent in Russia I have
made friends with peasants in various places, and have often in
travelling had much talk and intercourse with them. But it is not
chiefly on that that I base my observations—it is on this: that being in
Manchuria during the greater part of the Russo-Japanese War, as I
drifted about from one part of the army to another I was thrown together
with the Russian soldier, who is a peasant, often on terms of absolute
equality; that is to say, I was to him no longer a _barin_ (one of the
upper classes), but a kind of camp follower, of which there were
multitudes in Manchuria during the war—a man who, in their eyes, had a
_barin_ himself. On one occasion I was asked where my _barin_ (master)
was, and when I said I was my own _barin_, the peasant who was talking
to me said he thought I was just a common man. Thus on many occasions I
met, travelled with, and bivouacked with soldiers on their own footing,
and shared their food, lodging, and talk _on equal terms_. And it was
this experience which gave me glimpses into things, and an insight into
certain manners and customs, which I should otherwise have ignored. The
knowledge that I thus gleaned was confirmed to me by my subsequent
travel in Russia, especially by journeys which I sometimes made in
third-class carriages. But all this would not be in itself sufficient to
give me any right to talk about the Russian peasant. All this would have
given me the material, but not the means of using it. I base my claim to
right of using it on one simple fact: I like the Russian peasant very
much.

In speaking of Pushkin’s love of the Russian peasant, Dostoievsky says:
“Do not love me but love mine (that is to say, love what I love). That
is what the people says when it wishes to test the sincerity of your
love. Every member of the gentry, especially if he is humane and
enlightened, can love, that is to say, sympathize with the people on
account of its want, poverty, and suffering. But what the people needs
is not that you should love it for its sufferings, but for itself; and
what does ‘love it for itself’ signify? If you love what I love, honour
what I honour. That is what it means, and that is what the people will
answer to in you; and if it be otherwise, the man of the people will
never count you as his own, however great your distress may be on his
account.”

Well, in saying that I like the Russian peasant very much, I mean that I
honour what he honours, and his way of looking at life; his standards of
right and wrong seem to me the sound and true.

It is for this reason that, in all humility, I claim the right of
deducing certain statements from the experience that I have had amongst
the Russian people, and in laying them before the English reader.

Now as to the chief characteristics of the Russian peasant. In the first
place, and most important of all, he is intensely religious, and his
religion is based on common sense.

“Mysticism,” Mr. Chesterton once wrote, “was with Carlyle, as with all
its genuine professors, only a transcendent form of common sense.
Mysticism and common sense alike consist in a sense of the dominance of
certain truths which cannot be formally demonstrated.”

In this sense the Russian peasant is a mystic. His religion does not
come to him through books or study or spiritual sciences, but it is the
outcome of his experience, and of a very hard and bitter experience. The
first and cardinal point of the peasant’s whole outlook on life is that
he believes in God, and that he sees the will of God in all things, and
that he regards a man who disbelieves in God as something abnormal, and
as something not only abnormal but silly. He believes in God because it
seems to him nonsensical not to do so.

It would be easy to call as witnesses on this point a host of the most
famous names in Russian literature. But the objection might be made (a
false objection in my opinion, but still it might be made) that writers
and poets idealize reality, and see in others what they feel in
themselves or what they want to see; so from Russian literature I will
only call one witness, and that is N. Garin, an engineer, who bought a
property in the country and devoted many years solely to farming it, and
was thus brought into daily constant and intimate touch and
communication with the peasants.

He begins relating his experiences thus: “By my conversations and
intercourse with the peasants I could not help becoming acquainted with
their inner life. As I got to know them I was struck on the one hand by
their strength, patience, endurance, and by an inflexibility which
attained to greatness, which made it easy to understand how the kingdom
of Russia had come to be. On the other hand, I met with obduracy,
routine, and a dull hostility to every innovation, which made it easy to
understand why the Russian peasant lives so miserably. Two brothers
lived in a village. One was married and the other was a bachelor. The
married brother has five children and a wife, but is himself the only
bread-winner; the unmarried brother lives in the family, and helps in
the work with all his might, but he is old and ill. The married brother
falls sick and dies. The old man is left with the family on his hands;
he sets about to support it with the slender strength at his disposal.
There are no savings, nothing put by. In the cottage half-naked children
are running about, all with colds; they are crying; the cottage is cold,
the atmosphere is foul, the calf squeals, the dead man is lying on the
shelf, and on the face of the old man there is an expression of calm, as
if all that were quite natural and had to be so.

“‘It will be hard for you to feed eight mouths all by yourself?’ I ask.

“‘And God?’ he answered.

“God is all. Starvation is beckoning through the half-broken little
window of the rotting house; the last bread-winner dies; there is a heap
of children; the sister-in-law (the only woman) is sick; there is no
money for the funeral; and he, being questioned as to his lot, answers,
‘And God?’ And you feel something inexpressibly strong, unconquerable,
and great.”

I will supplement this story with a little piece of first-hand evidence
which I gathered myself. This is only one instance out of a great many
which I have come across in the course of my various sojourns in Russia.

It was in a small provincial town some years ago, in the winter. I was
walking late in the evening down one of the larger streets. It had been
thawing, and the streets and the pavements were sloshy. It was dark.
Just as I was reaching a street corner which faced a large open place, I
became aware of the sound of muffled, persistent sobs. I looked round,
and I saw sitting on the pavement, with his back to the wall, a little
boy, a peasant’s child, who was softly crying his eyes out. He was
sobbing slowly, not loudly, but persistently; not whining, or crying in
the kind of way children cry when they fall down or quarrel, but he
seemed to be sobbing out of the fullness of his little heart. He was not
trying to attract attention, nor did he pay attention to me or to any
one else. He seemed quite unconscious of the surrounding world, and
plunged in his own grief. I stopped and asked him what was the matter.
He answered that his father had sent him to the town to buy something (I
forget what it was), and had given him the money, and that the money had
been taken away from him. It was quite a small sum. He was afraid to go
home. I at once gave him the money, and the little boy stood up, dried
his eyes, and crossed himself. Then, without a word, he went home. He
thanked God: it was not necessary to thank any one else. And I never saw
anything like the expression of gratitude on his face as he crossed
himself; but to me he did not say one word. What was the use? It was God
who had come to his rescue, not I; you might just as well thank the
violin after a concert for the beauty of the music.

This is only the story of a child; but the child in Russia, just as
anywhere else, is father of the man.

It is difficult to bring home to the average Englishman the way in which
religion enters into the daily life of the Russians, and especially into
the daily life of the peasants. How often have I heard it said, how
often have I read in newspapers, of the dark superstition into which the
Russian people is plunged! If it be superstitious to regard religion not
as a rather disagreeable episode belonging exclusively to Sunday, then
the Russian peasant is superstitious indeed. If it be superstitious to
cherish no _mauvaise honte_ with regard to religion, not to be ashamed
of talking about God as a matter of fact, of saying one’s prayers in
public, of going to Mass on Sundays and holidays, of fasting during Lent
and other seasons of merrymaking at Easter, of crossing yourself before
meals, of invoking the Saints, of revering images and relics, then the
Russian peasant is superstitious indeed. But you must not put down such
superstition to ignorance, for it has been shared by men such as Saint
Augustine, Sir Thomas More, Lord Acton, and Pasteur—none of them what
you would call ignorant men.

Sometimes the traveller will note the fact that the Russian peasant will
prostrate himself over and over again before an image, or cross himself
over and over again mechanically. He will say the thing is an idle form
that has no spiritual significance. He will be wrong. The Russian
peasant fulfills the form and ritual of his religion as a matter of
course. He is not more superstitious in the fulfilling of them than an
Englishman is superstitious when he uncovers his head before the colours
of a regiment. In the case of a Russian peasant his meticulous
observance of ritual and form is just as much a matter of course to him,
it is just as much based on common sense as that inflexible belief in
God and the working and will of Providence which Garin so pointedly
illustrates in the passage I have quoted above.

The Russian peasant sees things in their true proportion. He believes in
God, as a matter of course, because it is plain to him that God exists.
He goes to church and observes the formalities of his religion because
it is plain to him that is the right thing to do, just as it is plain to
the ordinary English citizen that it is right to stand up when “God save
the King” is being sung.

The Russian peasant may be, and can be, and often is, as superstitious
as you like about other things, but his superstition does not proceed
from his religion. His superstitions are likewise a matter of tradition;
he believes in the _domovoi_, for instance, the spirit that inhabits
houses, well known once to the English peasantry, under the name of the
hobgoblin; Milton calls him the drudging goblin:—

              “And he by Friar’s lantern led
              Tells how the drudging goblin sweat
              To earn the cream bowl duly set,
              When in one night, ere glimpse of man,
              His shadowy flail hath threshed the corn
              That ten day labourers could not end,
              Then lies him down, the lubber-fiend,
              And, stretched out all the chimney’s length,
              Basks at the fire his hairy strength,
              And crop-full, out of doors he flings,
              Ere the first cock his matin rings.”

The _domovoi_ in Russia is merely supposed to inhabit houses. I do not
think he is ever suspected of working. He is good-natured but
capricious. Each house has its goblin. He sits in the corner
underground. If you move from one house to another you must give notice
to the goblin and summon him to come with you. If you forget to do this,
the goblin will be offended, and stay where he is left, and show marked
hostility to the _domovoi_ brought by a new tenant. The two goblins will
fight; china and furniture will be broken; and this will go on until the
first householder comes and invites the goblin to his new house. Then
everything will be all right once more.

Garin says that he once said to a peasant: “What, in your opinion, is
the _domovoi_—the devil?”

The peasant, quite offended, answered: “Why should he be the devil? He
does no harm.”

“Then is he an angel?”

“God forbid! How can he be an angel seeing that he’s hairy?”

So the peasant agrees with Milton in thinking that the hobgoblin’s hide
is covered with hair.

The hobgoblin plays the part of a kind of moral barometer to the family,
foretelling good or bad fortune. At supper-time he is heard to move, and
then the elder of the family asks whether good or evil is impending. If
it be bad, the _domovoi_ says, “Hu” (Hudo being the Russian for bad);
and if good, he mutters, “D... D... D... D...” (Dobro being the Russian
for good).

To sum up the whole matter briefly, the religion of the Russian peasant
is, if you analyze it (a thing which the peasant would, of course, never
do), a working hypothesis of the world; or, to take Matthew Arnold’s
phrase, a criticism of life; and it is more a solution, a philosophy
which he has evolved not from books, not from professors or teachers,
but from life itself. It is the fruit of his native common sense. In
this observance of the forms of religion he likewise follows what has
for him the sanction (_a_) of common sense; (_b_) of immemorial custom.

Such a point of view one would think at first sight was not difficult to
grasp. Experience has led me to believe that it is difficult for English
people to grasp it. They go to Russia; they see the peasants prostrating
themselves in churches, kissing images, taking off their hats as they
pass churches; they see crowds feasting on Saint days; they see pilgrims
asking for and receiving alms. And they say, “What backward people! How
superstitious!” Or again (which is much worse) they say kindly, “What
charming people. How picturesque!” In the first case they are being
consciously superior, and in the second case they are being
unconsciously condescending.

In the first case they are simply pitying people for what they consider
retrograde and backward; in the second case they are expressing an
admiration whose real source is contempt. They do not know it is
contempt, but it is. Their belief in their own superiority is so sure,
and so sound, that they no more question it than the Russian peasant
questions his belief in God.

It is the same good-natured, easy-going contempt an English workman
feels for foreign workmen when he happens to work abroad.

I know of a case of an English gardener who was employed in a French
country-house. An Englishman who was there asked him how he liked the
French.

“Oh! the French are all right,” he said, “if you treat them well. They
are quite willing. You mustn’t bully them. You must treat them nicely
and kindly. Of course _you can’t expect them to work like Englishmen_.”
He talked of them good-naturedly, tolerantly, as if they were men of
another race, and laboured under some great radical natural disadvantage
through no fault of their own. Had he been talking of negroes instead of
the inhabitants of l’Ile de France you would not have been surprised.

This is exactly the attitude of the many English travellers, and of
certain English residents in Russia, towards the Russian people. They do
not, since they are not taught it at school—neither in board schools nor
in private schools, nor in public schools, nor in grammar schools, and
least of all at the universities—know that once the whole of Europe, and
especially the English, looked on religion as the Russian peasants do
now; or if they do know this, they thank Heaven that some parts of
Europe, and in any case the English, have outgrown this backward
ignorance and this dark philosophy.

It is true, and it is only fair to state, that this attitude towards the
religion of the Russian peasant is shared to some extent, but in a quite
different manner, by the Russian educated classes, and more especially
by the semi-educated. Of this I will write later in greater detail. But
there is this great difference—the Russian educated and semi-educated
classes may sometimes think these religious ideas of the Russian
peasants childish; but not because they look on the peasant as a kind of
inferior being, a savage or a “native.” They think the peasant’s
religion is childish, because they think all religion is childish
(whether the Pope’s, the Patriarch’s, the Archbishop of Canterbury’s,
Mrs. Eddy’s, Mahomet’s, or Buddha’s), a thing which they have outgrown.
But, as one Russian writer has pointed out, the Russian intellectuals
are, on an average, not superior but inferior to the idea of religion,
for they have never experienced it; and it is here that their attitude
resembles that of the average Englishman. The average Englishman
considers himself religiously almost immeasurably above the Russian
peasant in enlightenment; it has never struck him that he may be below
him. And until this humble thought strikes him, he will never be able to
understand the religion of the Russian peasant.

I was once talking to a lady who had been to Moscow about Russia. She
said Moscow was very interesting, but she added: “I suppose it’s
dreadful of me to say it, but all those _mosques_” (and by the mosques
she meant the Cathedral and the Christian churches, which in their rites
and customs probably resemble the early centuries of Christianity more
closely than any in Europe) “were always so full of poor people, and
such dirty people.” The idea of a church being a place where no
distinction was made between rich and poor, where rich and poor could
enter at any time of the day, where rich and poor jostled each other and
crowded together in dense crowds to hear Mass on Sunday, was an idea
entirely new and entirely foreign to her. And in expressing this, I
venture to think she was below and not above the Russian peasant’s
standard of religion.

With regard to superstition, superstition is to the Russian peasant a
thing quite apart from religion. It fills up a gap for him. In the
region of the inexplicable, all matters that religion does not deal
with, such as omens, the peasant puts down to other agencies, harmless
agencies as a rule, such as hobgoblins; and here again he follows
custom.

I have said that the basis of the Russian peasant’s religion is common
sense. Common sense is likewise the backbone or the mainspring of his
material as well as of his spiritual existence, the key to his methods
of work and his manner of play, his social code, his habits and customs;
in a word, to his practice as well as to his theory.

In the past much has been written on his backwardness, his obduracy, his
love of routine, his persistence in remaining in old grooves, his hatred
of innovation, his hostility towards all forms of progress. There is, of
course, in many individual cases, a great deal of truth in these
charges, but there is something else to be said as well. People are now
beginning to say that often what at first sight appears to be wilful
obduracy and blind and senseless conservatism is, in nine cases out of
ten, merely the choice of the lesser of two evils, a choice obviously
dictated by common sense.

It is now being largely recognized by practical experts in agriculture
in Russia, that the reason the peasant obstinately adhered to antiquated
methods and turned a deaf ear to modern improvements and innovations,
was not always that he was stupid, and not necessarily that he was
obstinate, but that the improvements and the innovations suggested to
him, although admirable in themselves, were, given his particular
circumstances, likely to cause him more harm than good; the main fact
being that he was too poor to take advantage of them; that the older
method was the lesser evil, the newer method being the cause of a
greater evil.

I will give a few instances of what I mean.

It is an admitted fact in countries that have a continental climate that
the earth will only retain a sufficient quantity of moisture if it is
ploughed early in spring and remains ploughed throughout the summer.
Consequently the fallow land should be ploughed early in spring for the
winter-sown crops. The peasant knows this well, but he does not plough
early in spring, he ploughs late in summer; but if you ask him why, he
puts to you the unanswerable question, “Where shall I put my cattle, if
I plough early in the spring?”—the only place for his cattle being the
fallow land, since all the remaining part of his land consists of
growing crops. As soon as the harvest is over he can, of course, use the
stubble for his cattle. This is an instance of what seems to be at first
sight backward obstinacy, and is in reality expediency—the choice of the
lesser evil, dictated by common sense.

At one time every effort was being made to persuade the peasant to use a
modern improved plough instead of the primitive instrument he preferred,
which resembled that in use in the days of Abraham. He often refused to
do so; but why? Not because he had anything against the new plough as an
instrument, but because if he had not enough capital to buy one (its
cost being 50 roubles = £5), and if he borrowed money from a rich
peasant to do so, he risked losing all his substance; he risked being
sold up in order to pay his debts. So in this case, the old-fashioned
plough (which cost him only five roubles = 10s.) was a lesser evil than
complete ruin.

But, on the other hand, it has now been proved that as soon as the
peasant can get the necessary capital, as soon as he can obtain credit
from co-operative credit associations, he does not hesitate to buy iron
ploughs, or even Canadian corn-cutters, or any modern implement you like
to mention.

Scientific agriculture is being widely taught at the present moment in
Russia. Agricultural colleges are spreading, and the number of
agricultural students is every day increasing. But it is the firm
conviction of the most learned of the scientific agriculturists that all
you can do for the peasant is to open for him doors on possibilities of
teaching him what can be done; but that if it comes to teaching him
_how_ to do a thing, you cannot. He knows _how_ to do everything much
better than any theorist. Centuries of close and constant contact with
the soil have taught him more than all the learning and all the theory
in the world. You can bring to his notice new methods for him to try,
new experiments; you can submit new possibilities to him; you can
enlarge his horizon to any extent; you can educate him; you can provide
him with new instruments; but in the practical use and application of
knowledge it is he who will teach you, and not you who will teach him.
He has the experience that only practice and centuries of practice can
give.

Not long ago one of the best known of the scientific Russian
agriculturists spoke in this sense to some young students. He bade them
remember that their whole task consisted in suggesting possibilities to
the peasants; but if they met with opposition, they must never insist,
for the peasant probably knew best, his knowledge being the fruit of the
accumulated experience of countless generations. I believe, and I know
that many Russians agree with me, that the history, the life, the
philosophy, and the religion of the Russian peasants illustrate one
immense fact: that the majority is always right in the long run. _Vox
populi, vox Dei._ He may have temporary aberrations; but give him time,
in the long run his view will be the right view.

But some one may say, “Surely you do not wish to advance the dangerous
and doctrinaire view that the land should be entirely in the hands of
the peasant; for you have already stated that the peasant believes that
the land is his, and that all the land should be in the hands of those
that till it? Surely you are not in favour of the wholesale
expropriation of land—of the total abolition of landlords?”

My answer to this is, “Yes, I think the peasant is _right in the long
run_, and I think he is right in thinking that in the long run the land
not only should be, but will be, his.”

At the present moment there are two kinds of landowners in Russia:—

1. Absentee landowners, who rent their land to the peasant on short
leases (on an average from one to six years) without sinking any capital
either in buildings or in any other improvements.[1] A large portion (as
I have already said) of the land thus rented to peasants by absentee
landlords was sold to the peasants (with the assistance of the State
land banks) in 1905; and it is generally admitted that the remainder,
all the land still rented to the peasants, should become their permanent
property. This is what is actually happening (slowly and gradually),
with the assistance, again, of land banks.

With regard to the land farmed by the landowners, the question is
different. Such farming is carried on, as a rule, on a very large scale,
at a great expenditure of capital, which is sunk in the land.

At one time (in 1905) wholesale and immediate expropriation of all the
land owned by the landowners was advocated by some political parties and
individuals as the solution of the land question in Russia.

But a wholesale act of expropriation, if put into force immediately,
would not only bring about an economic crisis affecting the landowner,
but it would reduce the standard of farming and diminish the productive
capacity of the land, and impoverish the peasants themselves.

The peasants, possessing little or no capital, would not be able to
maintain the high standard of farming carried on by the landowners; and
if the land hitherto farmed on this high standard were suddenly to be
made over to them, they would earn less by trying to farm it without
capital than they earn at present by working on the landowners’ land.

If, then, wholesale and immediate expropriation is out of the question
as a wise, practical, and beneficent measure, why and how is the peasant
right in looking forward to the day when all the land will belong to
him?

Before such a state of things can be brought about, two things must
happen to the peasant. He must acquire (_a_) capital, (_b_) a wider
instruction in agricultural methods and a more extensive general
instruction—in a word, a better education.

This is actually happening now. The peasant is enabled to acquire
capital through the existence of co-operative credit associations and
land banks. And everywhere now, all over Russia, agricultural schools
are increasing and instruction in improved agricultural methods is
spreading. The creation of a body of agricultural experts stationed
throughout the country under the supervision of the county councils, in
order to advise the peasants and farmers on matters of agriculture, and
the establishment of experimental farming stations on a comprehensive
scale, have done this.

When the peasant will be in possession of sufficient capital and
instruction (and there does not appear to be anything Utopian in this
prospect) in order to compete with the landowner who farms his own land,
he will gradually oust the landowner altogether. Once possessed of the
same means as the landlord, he will not only be his equal, but his
superior; he will supersede him; he will be the master of the situation,
and in the long run he will become _ipso facto_ the owner of all the
arable land in Russia; and the change could thus come about without any
economic crisis, and without imperilling the interests of the State.

People may perhaps wonder why, during the revolutionary ferment of
1905–6, when there was so much talk of expropriation in the air, when
there was so much agricultural disturbance all over Russia, the peasants
did not simply take all the land belonging to the landowners. It is not
a sufficient answer to say the soldiery, remaining loyal, prevented any
such thing. The soldiers are peasants, and there was probably not one
soldier among them who was not convinced that the land belonged to the
tillers of it by right.

It will perhaps not be thought fantastic if I here again repeat, as an
answer to this question, the democratic theory, which I know is so
distasteful to many, that the majority are always right; that the
peasants, in a vague and inarticulate fashion, vaguely knew or dimly
felt that if they did such a thing the only immediate result would be
wholesale anarchy; and that it was their fundamental common sense which
unconsciously led them to insist on the partial sale of the land let to
them by the landowners, and to rest contented for the moment with this
preliminary step. They would, of course, not be able to explain the
matter thus; but this was in all probability the explanation of their
conduct.

I repeat here, lest the reader should think I am foisting on him
fantastic stuff and idealistic theory, that the individual peasant is as
often as not obstinate, lazy, and backward; that all the peasants are in
need not only of wider instruction in agricultural methods, but also of
general all-round education.

The individual peasant would not come out with any theory as to the
lesser of two evils; he would probably defend his backward practice as
being the best, or as being that which had always been followed.

Nevertheless, in spite of this, those habits of the peasant which are
the result of accumulated experience have, if you look into them, a
fundamental basis of common sense, even though the individual peasant
may be unaware of the fact. The immemorial popular tradition and custom,
the stored and accumulated wisdom of the peasantry (to which the immense
quantity of popular proverbs and saws which exist in Russia are as the
leaves are to a tree) according to which they act as a body, will be
found to be sound and right in the long run, although the average
individual peasant may be unable to give any reason for accepting and
following the dictates of that wisdom which is his inheritance; he may
be not only incapable of defining it, he may be unaware of its
existence. But as a member of the community to which he belongs he will
nevertheless apply that wisdom, as circumstances call for it, and
express it by the acts of his daily life; and his individual voice will
be a part of that larger voice which has sometimes been thought to be
identical with the voice of God.




                              CHAPTER III.
                             THE NOBILITY.


The very word nobility in connection with Russia is misleading. There is
no English word which is the equivalent of the Russian word for
nobility—_dvorianstvo_. In French, there are two words, _noblesse de
cour_, which correspond to the Russian word.

The Russian word _dvorianin_, which we translate, for want of a better
word, noble, means a man attached to a Court, and courtier would be the
right translation, if courtier did not happen to mean something else.
The Russian noble is a Court servant, who is entitled by the service he
renders to the State to an hereditary rank. Nobility accrues by right to
the man who has reached a certain definite step or _tchin_ in the army
or in the civil service.

The service, moreover, is open to everybody who can pass a certificate
examination at the end of his school time. During the whole of the
eighteenth century, and the first part of the nineteenth century, from
the reign of Peter the Great to the end of the reign of Alexander I.,
every single officer of the nobility army, and every single civil
servant holding an equivalent rank, became _ipso facto_ a noble.

The lowest rank in the army, that of an ensign, conferred the right of
nobility.[2]

Later on, in 1822, in 1845, and in 1855, the grade which conferred
hereditary nobility was raised.

The net result of all this is that (_a_) the nobility as a class is
enormous (in European Russia the hereditary nobility number about
600,000); (_b_) there can be nothing aristocratic about such a nobility.

This does not mean that the descendants of old families do not exist in
Russia. Such families exist, and are, perhaps, more ancient than any in
Europe. Moreover, a certain number of names and families stand out
amidst the encircling obscurity, some of them illustrious with an almost
fabulous antiquity, like names in a saga or an epic, and others
illustrious from great services rendered in more modern times. Russian
history is “bright with names that men remember”; on the one hand names
recalling those of the Knights of the Round Table or the heroes of the
Niebelungenlied, on the other hand names resembling that, say, of the
Duke of Wellington.

Titles have little to do with the matter: amongst this little band of
the illustrious, some of the families have titles of recent origin;
others, again, almost incredibly remote both in lineage and fame, have
no titles at all.

The great mass of the nobility have neither title nor any outward sign
to distinguish them from the herd of nobles, with the exception of the
collateral branches of the royal family.

Russia was originally a conglomeration of small principalities (all
descending from, all collateral branches of, one prince), grouped at one
time under the leadership of Kiev, and later on absorbed by the
principality of Moscow, which eventually became first a kingdom, and
then _the_ kingdom. When Moscow absorbed all the minor principalities,
the princes, bereft of their principalities, still retained their
titles. “Prince” is, therefore, the only true Russian title that exists
in Russia.

The titles of graf (count) and baron are borrowed from Western Europe.
There is no word either for count or baron in the Russian language, and
the German terms are used. These titles are confined to a few families,
and are either titles of recent creation, conferred by the sovereign for
special services, or they denote families of foreign extraction and
origin.

About two-thirds of the princely families descend from the ancient
sovereigns of Russia, and about forty of them go as far back as Rurick,
the oldest of all Russian sovereigns. Such are the families of the
Dolgoruky, Bariatinsky, Obolensky, Gortchakov, Khovansky, Galitsin,
Trubetskoy.

As far as lineage and antiquity are concerned, these families are as old
as any in Europe; but in spite of the existence of these ancient
families, whose ramifications are innumerable (for instance, there are
about three or four hundred Galitsins, male and female), there is no
such thing in Russia as a political aristocracy.

One of the causes of this state of things is probably the democratic
system which prevails in every Russian family, be it that of a prince or
of a peasant, of dividing property equally amongst the whole family; and
as the title is likewise inherited by every member of the family as the
process of subdivision goes on, it sometimes happens that the sole
inheritance of the descendant of an illustrious family is his name.

One would have thought this constant process of subdivision must have
ultimately decimated all the large estates in Russia. It probably would
have done so had it not been for the size of the country, the perpetual
opening out of new territory, the unceasing colonization of such
remnants, and the consequent rise in the value of land.

Moreover, the division of property is made among the male members of the
family only. The female members of a family receive only a fourteenth
share of the patrimony; they receive a marriage portion, and sometimes
nothing besides.[3]

There is also in Russia, as everywhere else, what the French would call
“_une aristocratie mondaine_.” Even here there is less spirit of caste
than in other European countries. It is impossible to define what
constitutes and what limits this society in Russia, just as it is
impossible to define what constitutes the limits of any such society
anywhere. It has nothing necessarily to do with the governing class, and
nothing to do with the great mass of the nobility, and nothing
necessarily to do with illustrious names or services, and is hall-marked
neither by wealth nor by titles, but by a freemasonry of manner and
culture. It is a society consisting of many separate groups, which live
their own life and touch each other at certain points. Thus in St.
Petersburg there is an _erste Gesellschaft_, who all talk French as a
matter of course, and very often English as well, and who at one time
talked French better than their own language. The younger generation of
this class, however, know Russian well.

Thus it is that in speaking of the Russian nobility as a whole and as a
class—and it is a vast class—the English reader must put out of his head
all ideas of aristocracy such as it existed in England, France, Germany,
Spain, and Italy, and realize the following facts:—

     1. The noble in Russia is a State servant.

     2. Any one can enter the State service if he passes the requisite
          examination.

     3. The attainment of a certain rank in the State service carries
          with it the rights of hereditary nobility.

     4. There is no political aristocracy in Russia.

     5. Until 1861 only the nobility had the right to own land in
          Russia.

     6. There is no such thing as a territorial aristocracy in Russia.

How is it, then, that if until this year 1861 the nobility alone had the
right of owning land in Russia, there is no such thing as a territorial
aristocracy? And how is it, if innumerable descendants of old princely
families exist at the present moment in Russia, there is no such thing
as a political aristocracy?

The answer to these two questions is to be found in the history of the
past, and, without going into any elaborate historical disquisition, the
roots of the matter are fairly easy to trace.

In the earlier times of Russian history, long before the invasion of the
Tartars, before the Norman Conquest in England, Russia was divided into
principalities, which were governed by princes. Every prince had a body
of followers, who constituted around his person a kind of armed militia.
This militia was called the _druzhina_. Its members were free. They
could serve whom they pleased. They could pass from the service of one
prince to another. Out of this class of armed servants arose the
_boyars_, who were likewise the voluntary servants of the princes, and
who could serve whichever prince they pleased. They were naturally
inclined to choose the richest and most powerful prince, and thus they
were attracted to the Court of Moscow, and thus the minor principalities
became weaker in resources and poorer in followers, and were gradually
absorbed one after another by the Grand Duchy of Moscow. And when Moscow
became the central and predominant kingdom of Russia, the boyars became
the servants of the Tsar of Moscow. But the boyars did not serve the
monarch for nothing; in return for their service they received land.
Originally the servants of the princes were remunerated for their
services by receiving allotments of land, which passed from father to
son, as well as by money, and the revenues accruing from certain
Government appointments. Had the boyars continued to possess hereditary
allotments, and nothing but hereditary allotments, they might have grown
into a caste of territorial aristocrats. As it was, as Russia grew
bigger, and when Northern Russia was annexed to the kingdom of Moscow,
the only new sources of capital were the immense stretches of new land
acquired by the Tsar of Moscow. Henceforward the Tsar, instead of giving
the boyars hereditary allotments of land in return for their service,
gave them temporary allotments of land in the newly-acquired territory.
These allotments were in theory supposed to belong to the Tsar’s servant
so long, and so long only, as he served, but in practice they generally
belonged to the owner during the whole of his lifetime. A grant of land
of this kind was called a _pomestie_ (manor), and the owner of it a
_pomeshchik_, which came in the course of time to be, and is at present,
the ordinary Russian word for a landowner.

Thus the Tsar accomplished at one swoop many different objects. He
distributed the men of service in the interior and at the frontier of
the country, and by granting them only the temporary lease of the land
in distant parts of the country, he prevented the growth of a strong
landed aristocracy whose existence and rivalry he feared. He made these
newly-created landowners into a barrier against foreign invasion, and
into an instrument of national defence; the land became a means for the
upkeep of the army, since the landowners constituted the army, and the
armed servant in return for his service received land, which, in
addition to being a wage, made that service possible by giving him a
means of upkeep.

The principle was established that the servant of the State should be
rewarded for his services by the possession of land; and soon the
corollary followed that the owner of land _must_ serve.

Hereditary holdings still existed; but gradually the right of
administrating them came to depend on service. In the sixteenth century,
in the kingdom of Moscow, all owners of hereditary holdings were State
servants. A man who inherited a holding was obliged to serve if he
wished to continue to possess the hereditary ownership of it.

Thus it was that the nobility in Russia acquired the dual nature of
landowner and servant of the State. The servant of the State became a
landowner, and only on the condition of being a servant of the State, as
has already been stated.

The result of all this was that the nobility took no roots in the land.
Their interest was at Court. Their land was merely their pay. Thus no
landed or territorial aristocracy came into existence, as in other
European countries. In Russia there are no feudal castles, no families
taking their names from places, no titles derived from property, no
_von_ and _zu_, no _de_, no Lord So-and-So of So-and-So; comparatively
few stone houses. The noble generally lives in a wooden house, which has
the nature of a temporary makeshift residence.

Nevertheless there was an obstinate attempt on the part of the Russian
nobility to form a political aristocracy.

The boyars, grouping themselves round the throne of Moscow, attempted to
do this. They organized themselves into a complicated hierarchy,
according to which precedence depended on the pedigree of their
forefathers. The duties and position of each boyar was written down in a
complicated kind of peerage called “books of pedigree.” His rank had to
remain exactly what that of his forefathers had been.

Organized in this fashion, the boyars became an hereditary, stationary,
and exclusive caste, perpetually quarrelling over questions of pedigree,
the rights and wrongs of which were extremely difficult to determine.

By the time Ivan the Terrible came to the throne (1547) the boyars were
individually powerful, but the very nature of such an organization
precluded all idea of solidarity and union. Every single noble wished to
be _primus inter pares_. Every family was at war with its equals. Ivan
the Terrible dealt with the boyars individually by cutting off their
heads. The books of pedigree were abolished in the reign of Peter the
Great’s predecessor, and the name boyar was abolished by Peter the
Great.

Henceforward the service of your forefathers was no longer of any
account. Neither lineage nor rank counted any longer. Your rank depended
henceforth on your _tchin_—that is to say, the post you held in the
service of the State; and that, in its turn, depended on your personal
merit, on the nature of your service. The Russian nobility became a
class of State servants in which the hereditary principle ceased to
exist; and although some of the privileges which Peter the Great took
away from the hereditary nobility were restored to them by his
successors, the great fabric of the State service which he created still
exists. So does the _tchin_, with its fourteen grades, created by Peter
the Great. A boy leaving his college or gymnasium, and having passed
what the Germans call his _abiturienten examen_, and what in some of our
public schools is called a certificate examination, has access to the
lowest rung of the official ladder.

University degrees confer a _tchin_ on the student, and with every fresh
diploma he receives he ascends a further rung of the ladder. For
instance, a son of a peasant, if he goes to school, passes his
examinations, and finishes his course at the university, may serve, say,
in the department of Railway Traffic Organization, and by ascending one
grade of the ladder after another, he may, partly by luck and partly by
merit, end by being Minister of Finance or Prime Minister.

The successors of Peter the Great exempted the nobility from compulsory
service; and Catherine II. not only confirmed this exemption, but
increased and enlarged the privileges of the nobility. She made the
nobility into a privileged class. In order to prepare the way for local
self-government, she created intermediate powers between the throne and
the people, and gave the nobility a part to play in local
administration, and roped in the merchants to co-operate with them, thus
endeavouring to form a _bourgeoisie_. The nobility enjoyed the privilege
of appointing local justices of the peace and local officials. The
administration of every district had to pass through the hands of the
nobility in the shape of a marshal, in some respects a kind of
lord-lieutenant[4]; one presided over every district, and one over every
province, and both were elected by the Assembly of Nobles. The theory
was that the influence of the marshals of the nobility would
counterbalance the action of the governor of the province, an official
appointed directly by the Crown. This was the theory, and a theory it
more or less remained owing to the apathy of the nobility, who failed to
take full advantage of their privileged situation. Nevertheless the
nobility did play a considerable part in local administration; and
consequently, in proportion as they tended to become bureaucrats, they
ceased being landowners. They had less and less time to look after their
property. They ceased, for the greater part, to be practical and
practising landowners, and they left the management of their estates in
the hands of their stewards, and often used their estates as a means of
raising money, so that in 1859, on the eve of the emancipation,
two-thirds of the estates and the nobility were in pawn, and the
remaining third was often mortgaged to individuals.

The privileges granted to the nobility by the successors of Peter the
Great could not fail to affect the peasantry. The peasants were at this
time tethered to the soil. Peter the Great had tightened the bonds which
attached them to the soil, and Catherine II. had done nothing to loosen
their bonds. In fact, the situation of the peasants, instead of
improving, had grown worse. The rights of the master over the serf had
been extended. The master had the power of dealing administratively with
the serf; he could banish him to Siberia, sentence him to penal
servitude, and could sell him apart from the land. The situation of the
serf was not only crying out for reform, but the peasants knew and
complained that the whole logical principle of the case for serfdom had
been violated.

The peasantry rightly considered that serfdom was a temporary measure
coinciding with the compulsory service of the nobility. If the nobility
ceased to serve the Tsar, logically they should cease to serve the
nobility, because the nobility were only given the land on condition of
serving the Tsar, and on that condition alone, and the peasants belonged
to the land.

The discontent of the peasants expressed itself in risings, which were
sometimes serious, and the moral feeling against the existence of
serfdom became stronger and stronger. And since the nobles were too much
occupied with other affairs to look after their estates in person, and
their serfs in a patriarchal fashion, there was, as has already been
said in Chapter I., no possible argument left in favour of serfdom.

Nevertheless, as Catherine II. saw clearly, the emancipation of the
serfs could only be carried out with the co-operation of the nobility.
In her reign the time had not come for this, because the nobility were
opposed to the reform. The reform came about in 1861, and by it the
nobility lost the unique privilege of being the only class in Russia
able to own land, and the access to landed proprietorship in Russia was
thrown open to all classes.

When the immense act of expropriation which the emancipation of the
serfs entailed took place, about half the landowners in Russia
disappeared. Quite a new and mixed class of landowners came into
existence: merchants and absentee landowners who leased their land to
the peasants, and finally those who sunk their capital in the land and
tried to carry on agriculture on rational principles.

I have already spoken of the result of absentee landownership in Russia,
and the further sales of land which were made to the peasants in 1905,
and of the exemption of the peasantry from compulsory communal land
tenure. Looking back on the situation now, one is aware that the landed
nobility in Russia is being slowly and gradually oozed out of existence;
it is being subjected to a slow process of expropriation in favour of
the peasants, the merchants, and the new capitalists; and in the course
of time, as soon as the peasantry has the means, the capital, and the
knowledge to compete with it on equal terms, the nobility as a caste of
landowners will disappear altogether.

The two questions which I put towards the beginning of this chapter: How
is it there exists no political aristocracy in Russia? and, How is it
that there exists no territorial aristocracy, in spite of the fact that
until 1861 the nobility had the exclusive right of owning the land? can
perhaps be answered thus:—

There is no political aristocracy in Russia, because as far back as we
can see in Russian history we find no traces of that spirit of caste and
solidarity which creates a compact body, sharing a common outlook, and
pursuing a definite political and social aim. As far back as we can see
in Russian history the nobles were State servants, and when they were
given privileges which were not dependent on service, they were
powerless to make themselves into anything else. They had neither the
instinct nor the desire to do so.

There have in Russian history been aristocrats, but no aristocracy; and
when those aristocrats were powerful, they were bound together by no
_esprit de corps_, and by no common object: thus it was easy for the
Crown to disintegrate them.

There has been no territorial aristocracy, because the land was a
temporary loan made to the nobility in return for service. When the
service ceased to be compulsory, the land was at once reclaimed by its
original owners, the men who tilled it. A hundred years after service
ceased to be compulsory for the nobles the peasants were given back a
great part of the land, and ever since then they have been gradually
getting back more and more of it, and in the course of time there is no
doubt that they will end by getting back all of it.

The Russian nobility is a thing apart. An aristocracy on the Western
European pattern no more exists in Russia than do feudal castles on the
European pattern. There is an analogy between the flat uniform surface
of the landscape in Russia, the absence of sharp mountain ranges and
deep valleys, of variety and variegated features, and the nature of
Russian institutions. The Russian nobility is, like the Russian
landscape, devoid of sharp features—all one level. It is democratic, and
averse to the prominence of individual personalities. All the features
that are characteristic of aristocratic tendencies, such as
primogeniture, spirit of caste, class exclusiveness, do not exist. The
Russian nobility is democratic, and it lacks the salient features and
the sharp and defined character which has distinguished in the past the
nobility in the other countries of Europe.

It may very likely now occur to the reader to ask if there is not and
never has been such a thing as a political aristocracy in Russia; and if
the Russian nobility is so democratic, why was there ever any discontent
in Russia? Why was there such a thing as Nihilism and a revolutionary
movement?

It would seem at first sight that a system in which rank was entirely
dependent on merit, and in which the service was open to everybody, left
nothing to be desired, as far as democracy is concerned. In certain
respects it is obviously democratic, in others it is fatal to all free
democracy.

The principle, of course, is as democratic as possible; but what happens
in practice? In practice you have a gigantic machine worked by a
governing class of officials which is absolutely uncontrolled by public
opinion.

Any one can get into the governing class, that is true; but nobody who
is not in it can check its action, and at one period nobody could even
criticize it. The result is the triumph of bureaucracy at the expense of
any kind of democracy or of any kind of aristocracy; while the only
thing that profits by it is arbitrary despotism. And though the system
is theoretically favourable to the advancement of merit, it is a
thousand times more favourable to mediocrity, routine, office-hunting,
officialdom, red tape, to the stifling of all individual initiative, and
the shirking of all moral responsibility. The chief evil result of the
system was the uncontrolled arbitrary character of the central
government and the local administration as carried on by the provincial
governors and other officials of the Government; and it was against this
arbitrariness that public opinion in Russia revolted, and expressed
itself either by militant acts of revolt, assassinations, or explosions,
or peaceably in a demand for political reform. And in this peaceable
demand the nobility played an important part.

I have already said that Catherine II. gave privileges to the nobility
with the idea of preparing the way for local self-government. She knew
that in her time such institutions could only be elementary, and that
real local self-government was impossible, since besides the nobility
and the merchants, the rest of the population were serfs; but she
determined to lay the foundations of self-government, and to prepare the
way for the future. She gave the nobility privileges which in other
countries must certainly have led to a conflict with the Crown; but in
her time nothing of the kind happened, since the nobility took no
advantage of their situation. But the situation which she created did
ultimately lead to a conflict with the Crown, because it was the organs
of the local self-government which voiced the demand for representative
institutions in Russia, and headed the movement which obtained them. The
first step towards local self-government was made by Catherine II., the
second step was made by Alexander II. In 1864, in addition to the
Assemblies of Nobles, Zemstvos (county councils) were created,
containing representatives of every class; later, the nobility and the
peasants elected their representatives. Every district of every
government or province was given a Zemstvo, or county council; and above
this (and formed from the district councils) each government or province
was given a county council. Both the district and the provincial county
councils were presided over by the marshals of the nobility.

Here were the means and the instrument at least of checking the
uncontrolled action of the bureaucratic machine; but the natural
corollary of local self-government—namely, central political
representation—was for the time lacking. Moreover, from time to time the
officials appointed by the Government were given powers to check the
action of the county councils.

Ten years passed. The enthusiasm which greeted the era of reform in the
’sixties died out in a smoke of disillusion, and a revolutionary
movement sprang up, and a Nihilist fever, culminating in the
assassination of the Emperor Alexander II. in 1881, when he was on the
eve of granting a constitution to Russia. This shelved all question of
reform for another twenty-five years; a period of sheer reaction
followed; and it was not until the Russo-Japanese War in 1904 that the
public discontent found expression in a manner which had to be reckoned
with.

It was now that the Zemstvos played a supremely important part. They
headed the constitutional demand for reform, which had developed side by
side with a revolutionary movement. And they obtained first the promise
of a consultative House of Representatives, and finally, on October 17,
1905, a charter promising to the people the foundations of civic
liberty, the convocation of a Duma, and the promise that no laws should
in future be passed without receiving the sanction of the
representatives of the nation. The rank and file of the army which
brought this to pass were the whole of the educated middle class of
Russia, but its leaders and spokesmen were the members of the nobility
in the county councils. It was not the nobility as a class which acted
and brought this about, but the instruments of local government, the
county councils; and every single organ of local government, each county
council, had at the head of it a member of the nobility. So far, then,
from acting as a separate caste, the Russian nobility, in the movement
and demand for reform and emancipation, simply expressed the opinion of
the man in the street; and this was all the easier, for the simplest
definition of the Russian noble, and one which sums up the whole matter,
is that in Russia the noble is almost every tenth man in the street.




                              CHAPTER IV.
                        THE GOVERNMENT MACHINE.


Up till October 30, 1905 (O.S., October 7), Russia was an unlimited
autocracy. The Emperor bore the title of Unlimited Autocrat of all the
Russias. But Russia possessed, nevertheless, certain administrative and
legislative institutions. There was a consultative assembly called the
Council of Empire, founded by Alexander I., whose business it was to
make laws; and a Senate, founded by Peter the Great, an administrative
institution, whose business it was to see that the laws and the
Emperor’s ukases were carried out. The Emperor could always issue
special ukases, and he could suggest any laws to the Ministers whom he
appointed.

The initiative of legislation was in the hands of the Emperor’s
Ministers. They presented laws to the Council of Empire, which discussed
and amended them, and presented them, together with the findings of the
majority and the minority, and sometimes the finding of an individual
member, which were the outcome of their deliberations, to the Emperor
for his sanction. In this manner the fundamental laws of the empire were
drawn up.

On October 30, 1905, this state of things was profoundly modified by the
publication of an imperial manifesto which laid down certain new
principles of government.

If these principles were carried out in practice, Russia would no longer
be an unlimited autocracy. What it would exactly be is a little
difficult to define. In the old days the Government of Russia was
defined as being an autocracy tempered by assassination. It would be
difficult to define it exactly as it is at the present moment. It is a
limited autocracy; an autocracy limited indirectly by the existence of
legislative institutions.

At the same time, it was technically a mistake to call the manifesto a
constitution, because the Sovereign did not categorically divest himself
of his autocratic rights; he took no oath to any constitution; all he
did was to grant his subjects certain privileges, which, if carried out,
would limit the purely autocratic character of his power. He himself
remained an autocrat. He could, if he saw fit to do so in the future,
take back the privileges he had granted. The manifesto was a charter
rather than a constitution. It promised to the people the foundations of
civic liberty based on the liberty of the person, liberty of conscience,
liberty of speech, and the right of forming unions, societies, and
associations. It announced that a National Assembly (the Duma) would be
convoked, elected by the people, who would henceforward be called upon
to co-operate in the government of the country. It laid down the
principle that in future no law should come into force without
previously receiving the sanction of the Parliament.

A National Assembly elected by the people was not a new phenomenon for
Russia. Ever since 1550 National Assemblies appear from time to time in
the course of Russian history. They failed to become a permanent feature
and factor in Russian life owing to the strife of classes. The
population split up into classes, and this was due to the birth of
economic problems and the manner in which they were solved; the peasants
became slaves in the hands of the landowners, and the National Assembly
ceased to be national, and became representative of an upper class which
was divided against itself, owing to the conflicting personal interests
it fostered.

The Emperor Nicholas II. in convoking a National Council was not
creating a new precedent, but resuscitating an old one. The word Duma
means Council, and the Tsars of Moscow in olden times had governed with
the aid of an assembly of nobles called the Council of Boyars.

When the manifesto was issued in 1905, it was clear that the fundamental
laws of the empire made no provision for a Duma, and that if a Duma were
to assemble on the basis of the manifesto, its situation in the State
and its relation to the Sovereign would be undefined. For this reason a
revised version of the fundamental laws of the empire was confirmed and
published on April 23, 1906.

This revised edition of the fundamental laws defined the position of the
Sovereign with regard to the Duma. According to its provisions, the
supreme autocratic power was vested in the person of the Emperor; but
according to another section it was laid down that the Sovereign
exercises legislative power in conjunction with the Council of Empire
and the Duma.

The principle of the manifesto that no law should come into force
without previously receiving the sanction of the legislative institution
was confirmed.

The Emperor retained the title of Autocrat, and concentrated in his
person the legislative, executive, and judicial powers; but the
substantive “Autocrat” was no longer preceded by the adjective
“Unlimited.”

The executive powers of the Sovereign entitled him to convene, adjourn,
and prorogue the Council of Empire and the Duma; to dissolve the Duma;
and to dismiss the elected members of the Council of Empire before the
term of their mandates, but not without fixing the date of fresh
selections and of the session of a new Duma.

The Emperor retained the right of appointing the president, the
vice-president, and half the members of the Council of Empire; the right
of veto, and the sanction of laws; the sole initiative of any changes in
the fundamental laws; and, as has already been said, he shared the
initiative in all branches of legislation with both the Houses.

The Emperor also retained the right of issuing special ukases,
sanctioning unforeseen expenditure not provided for in the Estimates,
for emergencies in case of war, and loans for expenditure in war.

The fundamental laws also contained an emergency clause of another kind,
according to which the Emperor, by special ukase, can promulgate laws in
cases of emergency when the Houses are not in session, subject to their
being subsequently submitted to them for approval. But no change may be
made in the fundamental laws in virtue of this clause, nor may it modify
the legislative institutions and the electoral laws for the two Houses.
Moreover, any regulation made in this way ceases to be in force if, in
two months after the beginning of the session of the Duma, no Bill is
introduced by the Duma confirming it, or if a Bill is introduced and
rejected.[5]

The executive powers of the Emperor consist in the appointment and
dismissal of the Prime Minister and the Ministers, the direction of
foreign affairs, the proclamation of martial law and any modified kind
of martial law, and the command of the military and naval forces.

The Emperor has also certain judicial powers, such as the confirmation
of the verdicts of criminal courts.

At this moment, then, the legislative institutions of Russia consist of
the Council of Empire and the Duma. The Council of Empire is the Upper
House; half of its members are elected, and they receive their mandates
in certain proportions from the synod, the nobility, the universities,
the corporation of merchants, and from Poland. They are elected for a
term of nine years. The remaining members (including the president and
the vice-president) are appointed by the Emperor.

The Upper House shares with the Lower House the right of initiative in
legislation, as well as that of voting supplies and of making
interpellations.

The Lower House, as has just been said, has also the right of initiative
legislation; but certain subjects, according to the fundamental laws,
are outside its competence—namely, the institutions of the imperial
court; the imperial family; war and naval departments; the jurisdiction
of military and naval courts.

On the other hand, the imperial budget and the budgets of individual
Ministries, and the authorization of loans, are within its competency.
It has also the right of making interpellations. There is not, as in the
English House of Commons, a certain time put aside every day for
questions. Notice is given of interpellation, and the question of
whether it shall be regarded as pressing or not is put to the vote. If
expedition is voted for, the interpellation must be answered by the
Ministers within a month; if extreme expedition is voted for, within
three days; if expedition is not voted for, the answer is given within
an indefinite period.

The right of interpellation, and the larger fact that an assembly exists
where discussion of public affairs is public, are, as is the case with
most Parliaments, the chief assets in the influence of the Duma. As far
as actual legislation is concerned, the Upper House can throw out any of
the Bills which the Lower House passes.

The electoral law is exceedingly complicated. The degree of suffrage it
confers is very far from being universal. In the first place, elections
are indirect; in every government voters elect a certain number of
electors, who in their turn elect members to represent the government in
the Duma. Only males who have reached the age of twenty-five have the
right to vote; and all those who are in any branch of military service
are excluded.

The voters are (_a_) those who vote by property qualification—that is to
say, persons residing in the various districts who can satisfy a
property qualification, the amount and classification of which depends
upon their occupation. For instance, landowners are classified according
to the amount of land they possess, and merchants or all persons engaged
in commercial pursuits, according to their trade licence. This class of
voter must either own immovable property, hold a trade licence, be in
the receipt of a pension and salary arising from his employment in the
Government, municipal, or railway service, or be the occupant of a
lodging hired in his name.

For such voters one year’s residence in the polling district is
required.

As the qualification is high, the number of voters is necessarily
limited.

(_b_) A second class of voter consists of peasants whose names are on
the rolls of the rural communities—that is to say, heads of households.
One year’s residence in the polling district is necessary for them also.

(_c_) A third class, consisting of town voters, artisans, and employees
in factories, works, and railway shops. Six months’ residence in polling
district is required.

An election is carried on thus:—

All the voters are divided into five groups: Landowners; peasants; town
voters (two groups according to their property qualification); artisans,
etc.

Each of these groups elects separately, by a system of two degrees, a
certain number of electors who shall represent them at a general meeting
of the government or province. This large Provincial Assembly,
consisting of landowners, peasants, and town dwellers, meets together,
and elects a certain number of members to represent the government or
province in the Duma. In this assembly the landed class interest and the
richer merchants and town dwellers have the advantage in numbers, and
are consequently in the majority. In order therefore to safeguard to a
certain extent the interests of the other classes, the Government
Assembly must first of all elect one member to represent each of the
following classes:—

  (_a_) The peasants;

  (_b_) Landowners;

  (_c_) The town electors (only in certain governments);

  (_d_) The artisans (only in six governments).

And as each government is entitled to return a certain number of members
fixed by the law,[6] the requisite number is completed by electing
members from the remaining total of electors.

There are two exceptions to the general procedure: the largest cities,
and Siberia, Poland, and the Caucasus (where the procedure is somewhat
different). The larger cities—St. Petersburg, Moscow, Kiev, Odessa, and
Riga—vote according to property qualification, and elect members
directly to the Duma.

The result of this complicated system of suffrage is that the landed
interest and the wealthier classes are predominant in the Duma, and
consequently the Conservative element is the strongest.

The Radical, Social Democratic, and Labour element which exists in the
Duma is furnished by the big towns, with their direct elective system,
and the election of members representing the peasant class, which is
always guaranteed—and the artisan class, which is to some extent
guaranteed—by the elective assemblies of every government.

All that I have written so far concerns the instruments of legislation.
The administration of the country, the actual business of government, is
carried out by the Senate, the Council of Ministers, the governors of
the provinces, the Zemstvos (county councils), and, as far as religious
affairs are concerned, by the Holy Synod. The highest administrative
institution of the State is the Senate. The Ruling Senate was founded by
Peter the Great in 1711, with the object of representing him and acting
on his behalf during his frequent absences. Its functions, which are
essentially the same to-day as they were then, only on a larger scale,
consist in supervising all branches of administration and in seeing that
the laws are carried out throughout the country. The Ruling Senate, at
the same time, is the high court of justice for the empire, the highest
court of appeal in administrative matters, and exercises supreme
control; it promulgates all laws, and supervises the courts of law.

The Senate has several sub-departments, which have various functions,
the most important of which is that of checking the executive power,
and seeing that it is exercised in accordance with the law. The
department to which this function belongs is also charged with the
promulgation of a law, and may refuse to promulgate it if the law is
contrary to the fundamental laws. A procurator, representing the
Crown, is attached to every department of the Senate, who is
subordinate to the Minister of Justice. The latter, in this
connection, is called the Procurator-General.

The Senate also examines complaints brought against Ministers,
governors, or provincial and district officials. The senators are
appointed by the Emperor.

The Council of Ministers consists of the Ministers and heads of
administration.

There are twelve Ministries: Foreign Affairs, War, Admiralty, Finance,
Education, Ways and Communications, Agriculture, Justice, Commerce and
Industry, the Imperial Court, the Interior, and the Department of
Government Control.

Each individual Minister is bound to bring before the Council all Bills
that are destined to come before the Duma and the Council of Empire; all
proposals concerning changes in the staff in the chief offices of higher
and local administration; and all reports which have been drawn up for
presentation to the Sovereign.[7]

Russia is divided for purposes of administration into provinces called
governments. Peter the Great was the first Russian ruler to make such a
division. He divided the country into eight governments. Catherine II.
increased the number to 40. At the present day there are 78
governments—49 in European Russia, 10 in Poland, 8 in Finland, 7 in the
Caucasus, 4 in Siberia.

There are besides these governments, twenty-three provinces which are
called territories (_oblasti_), which are either incompletely organized
or retain special institutions. They are for the greater part situated
at the extremes of the empire. The average size of a government is
greater than Belgium, Holland, or Switzerland. The divisions were made
artificially and arbitrarily, and the governments in this respect
resemble the French departments.

The governments are divided into districts, which correspond to the
French _arrondissements_. Each province has from eight to fifteen
districts, and is parcelled out for administrative and judicial
purposes, according to its size, between a certain number of officials
called _zemskie nachalniki_, called by some English writers land
captains. These _zemskie nachalniki_ were created in 1889[8] to replace
the local justices of peace, who were abolished in that year. They were
a kind of official squire. The office could in principle only be held by
a member of the hereditary nobility. They exercise executive and
judicial authority over the villages in their area of jurisdiction. I
will discuss their judicial authority later in the chapter on justice.
They have the character of police officers in that they make bye-laws,
and that of magistrates in that they decide on their infringement. They
are nominated by the governor, and appointed by the Minister of the
Interior. They have the control of the peasants’ communal institutions.
All resolutions of the village assemblies and findings of the canton
courts are submitted to them. All the officials of the peasants’
administration are subordinate to them. They have now become, more or
less, officials of the Ministry, and are no longer men of weight or
position among the nobility. The total number of these _zemskie
nachalniki_ in every district form a Board which sits in the district
town once or more every month, as necessity arises. This board is
presided over by the marshal of the nobility of the district, and with
the co-operation of a police official called the _Ispravnik_, who has
charge of the police duties of every district, and of other officials,
constitutes an administrative unit which corresponds to a French
_sous-préfet_.

At the head of every province is a governor, who is proposed by the
Minister of the Interior, and appointed by the emperor. He is
responsible for the administration of the government. His office is not
unlike that of the intendant of the old _régime_ in France, and the
préfet of modern France. Formerly the governor concentrated all the
administrative powers in himself, and every province was a miniature
autocracy. The governor is assisted by a board of Administration, over
which he presides, and which consists of a vice-governor, councillors,
the government medical officer, the government engineer, the architect,
the land surveyor, and their deputies.

The governor can issue special regulations for safeguarding public
order; he exercises control over all the administrative offices and
institutions, all officials and public servants, and the institutions of
local government. All regulations passed by the county or district
councils, or the town corporations, must be confirmed by him; and
likewise the election of all officials elected and appointed by the
local self-governing bodies.

The principal check on the apparently unlimited powers of the central
administration, personified in the various governors, lies in the rights
exercised by the Assembly of Nobles.

The nobility in every district meet once every three years and elect a
president for their district, who is called the marshal of the nobility
of the district.

After this is done, all the nobility of all the districts in the
province unite to elect a president for the province. He is called the
marshal of the nobility of the province. The election of the marshal of
the district must be confirmed by the governor; that of the marshal of
the province is confirmed by the Emperor in person, and by the Emperor
alone.

In order to belong to the Assembly of Nobles, it is necessary, besides
being a noble by birth, to own land in the district or the province; to
possess either a military or civil _tchin_; or in default of this sign
of rank, certificates testifying that you have passed certain
examinations.

The right to assemble and elect marshals for the districts and the
province (and a board of trustees for the orphans of nobles) is all that
remains now of the larger privileges conferred on the nobility by
Catherine II. Those privileges consisted in the right of appointing the
local judges and the chief local officials—that is to say, the county
police. This prerogative lasted until the epoch of the great reforms in
the ’sixties.

But in spite of the loss of their former privileges, the nobility, as
represented in the marshals of the districts, still discharges manifold
duties of an intricate character, and by so doing forms the corner-stone
of local administration, and consequently constitutes a certain check on
the otherwise uncontrolled action of the governor of the province.

As far as administration is concerned, the marshal of the province is
less important than the marshal of the district. He is an _ex officio_
member of the governor’s board of administration, and as such, both by
tradition and by right, he exercises considerable influence, since an
independent influential personality is certain to be elected to the
post.

On the other hand, the duties and powers of the marshal of the district
are more numerous, and stand in closer touch with the machinery of
provincial administration. He is the president of all the executive
committees in the district: all committees that deal with the settlement
of questions relating to the peasants’ land, military conscription, and
the supervision of local schools. He is the president of the district
tribunal (the court of petty sessions), and as such the chief justice of
peace of the district. He is, moreover, the _ex officio_ president of
the Zemstvo Assembly.

The marshal of the district has duties and capacities of a dual nature.
On the one hand he performs representative duties resembling those of a
lord-lieutenant of an English county; and on the other hand, in
conjunction with the board of _zemskie nachalniki_ I mentioned just now,
he fills the place of a French _sous-préfet_. But the important fact
about his position is that he is outside and not inside the central
official administration. His position is inviolable because once he is
elected he is irremovable, save by imperial ukase, except in the case of
his falling under sentence for breaking the law.

The strength of his position lies less in his executive power than in
the fact that he is an independent unit, acting in the machinery of
administration, but outside bureaucratic control, and consequently a
check on the local central administration. He receives no salary, and is
necessarily a man of social position.

Lately, owing to the reactionary tendency towards centralization which
followed the revolutionary movement in Russia, and which has not yet
abated, the influence of the district marshal has been, to a certain
extent, impaired, owing to the greater influence exercised by the
police, who make capital, and lead the central administration to make
capital, out of the fear of revolution.

Besides the Assembly of Nobles there is a further check on the action of
the provincial governor in the office of the procurator. This office is
attached to the divisional courts of justice. And the procurator,
besides acting as public prosecutor and exercising general control over
law courts, has to see that the law is executed. If a governor acts
illegally, the procurator has the right to appeal to the Senate, which
we have already seen fulfils the special duty of examining such
complaints.

Side by side with the Assemblies of the Nobles there exist assemblies of
representatives of different classes.

For the purpose of local self-government European Russia is divided into
village communes, and into groups of communes which form an
administrative unit, called the Canton (_Volost_). The Canton varies in
size, and can include as many as thirty villages. Both the Commune and
the Canton are self-governing. The village is governed by the
Commune—that is to say, the village assembly—which manages the property
of the village and divides it among its members, exercises disciplinary
rights, and has the control of leases of land made to outsiders. But
both as regards the affairs of the Commune and the Canton, the peasants
are, as a class, isolated. The Commune and the Canton can only levy
taxes on their own members.

The Canton has an assembly also. Each Commune sends one man from every
ten households to the Assembly of the Canton, which elects a president
called the Elder, and five judges chosen from the peasants to serve on
the court of the Canton.

The provincial administration is, to some extent, entrusted to elective
District and Provincial Assemblies called Zemstvos.

The Zemstvo was created in 1864. The word _Zemstvo_ means territorial
assembly; the institution corresponds to our county council. There are
two kinds of Zemstvo, the smaller being elected to deal with the affairs
of a single district; the larger is selected by the Zemstvos of all the
districts, and forms a county council for the whole province to deal
with the affairs common to all the districts in that province.

Both the assemblies must be summoned at least once a year. (They sit for
about a fortnight.)

The District Zemstvo Assembly is elected indirectly, and consists on an
average of about forty members. The elections of the District Zemstvo
are organized according to class division, or rather civic status. Each
class elects so many representatives—the peasants so many, the nobility
so many, the town dwellers so many. The number of the representatives of
each class is fixed by law in such way as to give the representatives of
the nobility the preponderance. Thus about half (or more than half) the
members consists of members of the nobility; the remainder are peasants,
and include three or four merchants from the towns. All members are
elected for a term of three years.[9]

The Provincial Zemstvo consists chiefly of members of the nobility,
elected from the District Assemblies.[10]

Both the assemblies elect from amongst themselves a standing committee
(_zemskaya uprava_) of four or five paid officials, which is appointed
for three or four years. These standing committees do practically all
the current work of the district.

The governor of the province has the right to confirm or to refuse to
confirm the election of the presidents and members of the Zemstvo
Assemblies; to institute legal proceedings against them; to exercise a
veto on all resolutions of both bodies. The assemblies have the right of
appeal to the Senate.

The nature of self-government in the towns, and the control exercised
over it is practically the same as that of the Zemstvo institutions.
(The property qualification for the elector is high.)

The importance of the Zemstvo institutions lies in the fact that they
minister to the practical needs of the community. Within their scope are
the ways and communications, the roads, and the Zemstvo post, all
medical and charitable institutions, mutual insurance, prevention of
cattle disease, fire brigades, primary education, and the development of
agriculture and trade.

The practical weakness of the Zemstvo as an institution is that it
possesses no lower elective unit corresponding to a vestry or a parish;
no boards below those of the district, which execute its decisions.

The resources of the Zemstvo consist in taxes, which are levied by the
District and Provincial Zemstvo on land, whether owned by the peasants,
the nobility, or the Crown.

The main characteristic of the Provincial Zemstvo (since it was
remodelled in 1890, before which date it was more democratic) is that it
is extremely reactionary. But the Zemstvo consists, as I have already
said, chiefly of the nobility—that is to say, of members of the more
cultivated classes—and the result of this is, that in spite of its
members being reactionary in views and sentiment, the work done by
assemblies of these reactionary members is, except in times of violent
reaction, such as the period immediately following after the
revolutionary movement, of a progressive nature.

In looking back on the work that the Zemstvo has accomplished during the
last fifty years, one sees clearly that the action of the Zemstvo has
been purely progressive, and the work done has outstripped in liberalism
the views and the opinions of the nobility taken as a class, which
constitute its most important ingredient. This explains the mistrust
which the central administration entertains towards the Zemstvo—even
towards its reactionary members. The representatives of the central
administration, by exercising their right of confirming or cancelling
elections and resolutions, are for ever trying to hinder and hamper the
work of the Zemstvo, and to acquire greater control over it.

In a matter such as the Zemstvo it must by no means be assumed that the
various Ministries in St. Petersburg are necessarily at one. On the
contrary, they may be, and they often are, at sixes and sevens. For
instance, the Ministry of Agriculture is really (and ever since it has
existed always has been) progressive; and since it wishes to get things
done, works with the Zemstvo; and so does the Ministry of Finance, as
far as it is concerned with the Zemstvo. This guarantees a certain
counter influence to that of the Ministry of the Interior, which carries
on the traditional policy of its department, of regarding the Zemstvo as
an enemy.

If we look now at the work which is being accomplished by the Zemstvo in
the various branches which come under its scope, we see a considerable
improvement in medical institutions and in all that regards public
health; a vast improvement in primary education, the progress being
lately so great that there has been a demand for supplementary funds for
education; and quite lately agriculture has taken a sharp bound forward,
and in so doing has received considerable assistance from the State.

Taking the Zemstvo and its work as a whole, as a factor in Russian life
and administration, it is clear that it is the one real and vital
political force in Russia, in spite of the reactionary tendencies of the
majority of its members, and in spite of an important organic weakness
in its constitution, which I have already mentioned—namely, the absence
of a link between the Zemstvo and the people it represents.

It is near to practical life, and it is nearer to the population than
any other institution or body, and since it possesses, in its limited
way, wider facilities for the public discussion of vital interests than
any other institutions, it has during the last fifty years proved the
real organ of public opinion, and the real lever in the matter of
progress, for it was the Zemstvo which voiced the universal desire for
reform in 1905, and contributed in no small way to the changes which
were then made.

All that is here set down, when you read it through, sounds, as far as
the Zemstvo is concerned, as if all were for the best in the best of all
possible worlds; but in practice the work of the Zemstvo is hampered by
the power of the officials appointed by the Central Government, and the
power of these officials is not only used arbitrarily, but sometimes in
a manner definitely contrary to the law. For the governor of the
province, if he cannot absolutely put a stop to the work of the Zemstvo,
can hamper it in every possible way, and put effectual spokes in its
wheels. It is not only that the possibility of his so doing exists, but
the fact is being actually and not seldom experienced at the present
time, owing to the low administrative standard of the governors who are
appointed.

It is worth mentioning also that in the important outlying districts of
Russia—in Poland, the Baltic provinces and the Caucasus—there is no
Zemstvo, and all the duties of the Zemstvo are carried out by a
committee of officials, and the majority of these do their work
extremely badly. Also, in these regions the nobility have no rights.

If you review the Government machine which administrates Russia as a
whole, the same criticism applies. On paper the fundamental laws of the
empire, the rights of the two Houses and of the Senate, and of the
instruments of local self-government, together with the numerous checks
and safeguards against official lawlessness, seem to provide a very fine
working constitution. In practice the rights are often overruled, and
the checks disregarded.

The Duma, by its very existence, of course, is an element of progress,
however indirect; but here again the Government, owing to the nature of
the electoral law, can exert pressure on the elections, and have so far
succeeded in always obtaining a reactionary majority, so that the actual
composition of the Duma is not what it would be if the Government
exerted no pressure at all.

Again, since any form or shade of constitutional government is a new
feature in Russia, in many cases that arise there is no established
precedent which can be referred to, and the course to be taken is
doubtful, but in such cases the benefit of this doubt accrues to the
Government.

In spite of this there is not the slightest doubt that in Russia at
present the existence and the action of the Duma are felt, indirectly,
very widely indeed. And as a rule people who are in the thick of Russian
affairs, the Russians themselves, will not realize this so well as an
outsider.

The existence of the Duma has proved a factor in national progress. And
the outsider, who has had any experience of Russian life in the past,
will at once see that the progress in the general state of affairs from
what existed ten years ago to what exists now has been immense. There is
a great gulf between the period before 1905 and the era which began in
1905. The trouble is that the government and the administration have not
kept step and time with the national progress. And when people say in
exculpation of the faults of any given government, that every country
has the government which it deserves, it may safely be said that the
actual government of Russia is less good than what Russia deserves,
since it is impossible to deny that, in some respects, Russia is
comparatively, relatively, and taking the general state of affairs and
of national progress into consideration, less well governed at
present—as is the case probably with England and most other European
countries—than it was not only in the immediate past, but even in the
days of Alexander II. Hence there exists an increasing political
discontent, into the specific causes of which we will inquire in the
next chapter.




                               CHAPTER V.
                         CAUSES OF DISCONTENT.


I have already said in the preceding chapter that the principles of
central and parliamentary government in Russia, and the theory of local
administration and local self-government, if investigated on paper,
produce an excellent impression, so that the casual inquirer, glancing
at the subject for the first time, will be tempted to exclaim, “What
more can the Russian people want?”

Moreover, there has perhaps never been a period when Russia was more
materially prosperous than at the present moment, or when the great
majority of the people seemed to have so little obvious cause for
discontent; and yet—it would be futile to deny it—unmistakable signs of
discontent exist.

Seeds of discontent have been sown, and are every day being sown
broadcast, and unless their early shoots are uprooted in time, it is
difficult to imagine that they will not bear momentous fruit in the
future, however distant such a future may be.

Whereupon the casual inquirer would probably ask a further question: “If
the Russian people are discontented, why are they discontented? What are
these seeds of discontent? Whence do they come? And are their grievances
substantial or frivolous, real or imaginary?”

The answer is, I think, simple.

The seeds of discontent, where they exist, are the result of one simple
fact. In 1905 explicit promises were made to the Russian people, which,
if carried out, would insure their complete political liberty and the
full rights of citizenship. Those promises have in some cases not been
carried out at all, and in other cases they have only been carried out
partially, or according to the letter and not according to the spirit.

Practically, political liberty does not yet exist in Russia, and the
rights of political citizenship are still a vain dream.

Every now and then the spokesmen of the Government inform us that the
Russian people are quite indifferent as to legislative reform, and that
all they care for is competent administration. I think, however, putting
aside altogether the question whether competent administration can be
obtained without legislative reform, that nobody will deny that some
people in Russia want political liberty. It would be equally difficult
to deny that the absence of political liberty indirectly hampers and
annoys and exasperates a still greater number of people, who take no
interest in politics and who foster no political theories of any kind.

Hence discontent arises, which will necessarily vary and increase in
proportion as such annoyance and exasperation is felt by a greater or
lesser number of people.

In the years that followed immediately on the publishing of the
Manifesto in 1905, the policy of the Government during the
administration of P. A. Stolypin was: “Order first; Reform afterwards.”
To P. A. Stolypin fell the ungrateful task of restoring order. He
accomplished his task, successfully if drastically. And it is only fair
to say that it would have probably been impossible to restore order save
by drastic measures. It must also be said in fairness that P. A.
Stolypin initiated certain large measures which tend towards reform—his
Land Bill and his Education Bill, for instance. But the reforms
initiated during his administration, and during that of his successor,
have as yet only been partial; and so far the practical policy of the
Government has consisted in taking away, curtailing, and limiting with
one hand what has been given with the other.

This is partly due to the constant introduction of qualifying clauses
and amendments in any new laws that are liberal in spirit—amendments
which have the effect of hindering the practical operation of the laws;
and partly to the quality of the local administration, whose duty it is
to interpret and to execute the laws. As a general rule, the local
administrative officials, by the manner of their interpretation, are
completely successful in sacrificing the spirit to the letter of the
law, and of depriving the laws of their true meaning, and of rendering
them null and void in practice.

Such a policy must inevitably have an exasperating effect on the
population.

Let us look into the matter a little more closely.

The Manifesto of October 30 promised, firstly, the creation of a
deliberative and legislative assembly without whose consent no new laws
in the future should be passed; and secondly, the full rights of
citizenship—namely, the inviolability of the person, freedom of
conscience, freedom of the Press, the right of organizing public
meetings, and of founding unions and associations.

How far and in what manner have these promises been fulfilled? How far
are these things a practical factor in Russian political life to-day?

Let us take the Duma first.

We have already seen that the Duma possesses a considerable indirect
influence, and that by its very existence, and quite apart from what it
may effect or fail to effect legislatively, a change has come about in
the government of Russia; but in spite of this, the powers, or rather
the power, of the Duma is to a certain extent paralyzed by the attitude
of the Central Government towards it.

The attitude of the Government towards the Duma is a curious one.
Firstly, by its interpretation of the law, by the addition of qualifying
clauses and amendments, the Government tries, whenever it can, to
diminish the powers that have been granted to the Duma, and more
especially in so far as they concern the Budget; and secondly, the
Government floods the Duma with a great quantity of irrelevant and
trivial legislation with the object of keeping the more vital and
important issues out of its reach.

This is one reason why any prevailing discontent is prevented from
subsiding, since by acting in this manner the Government never ceases to
fan the smouldering ashes of discontent into flame, and to feed the
flame with slender but continuous supplies of fresh fuel.

So far, then, we have already one cause of discontent—the attitude of
the Government towards the Duma; and this attitude consists, in a word,
of doing everything it can to prevent the Duma from becoming a reality—a
vital factor in the State—and in trying to convert it into a passive
annex to the Government machine.

The second question now arises. What has been, and what is, the attitude
of the Central Government towards the remaining promises made by the
Manifesto of October 30th? I will take the promises separately; but
before doing so, it will be as well to point out that, at present, all
matters which are affected by the promises laid down in the Manifesto of
1905 are being carried out by temporary regulations, instead of by laws
passed through the Duma. It is clear that temporary regulations lend
themselves easily to amendment, and amendments signify a deviation from
the original intention of such regulations. Moreover, all temporary
regulations are interpreted by the local officials, whose powers of
interpretation are necessarily arbitrary, and whose powers of evasion,
explanation, and general tergiversation are incredibly ingenious, and
are almost invariably employed in the interests of reaction. I will now
take the various points in order.

(1.) _The Inviolability of the Person._—With regard to this question,
practically nothing has been done. A Bill on the subject was introduced
by the Government during the third session of the last Duma, but was
rejected by the Duma because it did not affect the root of the question.
Another Bill was introduced later, but has not yet emerged into the
region of fact. The laws of the country on this point are brief and
explicit. They guarantee to the subject a slightly protracted form of
_habeas corpus_, and are summed up in twelve short clauses; but if you
buy the book containing these twelve short clauses, you find they are
followed by a whole volume of amendments, explanations, and rules
relating to exceptional circumstances. Practically, these exceptions
deal for the greater part with so-called political offences; but owing
to the ramifications of these manifold amendments, both the central and
the local authorities can enlarge their conception of what constitutes a
political offence to almost any extent. The interpretation becomes
infinitely elastic; and thus it is easy for people who have no more to
do with politics than the man in the moon to fall under the suspicion of
a political offence, and the life of everyday people is reached and
touched by the ramifications of exceptional clauses made to a clear law,
which was originally passed in order to deal with cases germane to one
exceptional matter, and which could only therefore affect a small
minority.

Again, all the ordinary laws of the country can be suspended and
overruled by the putting into force of temporary regulations, which are
introduced by the authorities as administrative measures in districts
which are, or are supposed to be, disturbed.

These temporary measures are in reality minor forms and shades of
martial law. They consist of what are called the state of “Reinforced
Protection,” and the state of “Extraordinary Protection.”

Both these exception “states” may be proclaimed by the Ministry of the
Interior, after a resolution of the Cabinet Council, which must be
confirmed by the Emperor.

Under the state of “Reinforced Protection,” governors-general,
governors, and city prefects have the right of inflicting punishment for
the infringement of any rules they may issue by a fine not exceeding 500
roubles (£50), or by a term of imprisonment not exceeding three months,
without trial. They have also, among other things, the right of
prohibiting public or private meetings, of shutting commercial
establishments, of prohibiting the residence of any person in a given
district.

Under the state of “Extraordinary Protection” their powers are enlarged.
For instance, a special police can be created, and certain offences can
be removed from the jurisdiction of ordinary courts of law and can be
tried by courts-martial; newspapers and periodicals can be suspended,
and schools can be closed for a period not exceeding one month. The
state of “Reinforced Protection” is still in force at this moment in
many parts of Russia, and although one reads from time to time in the
newspaper that it has been removed from such and such a place, it often
happens that it is merely the name which has been abolished. The
governor will often continue to exercise rights which are supposed to
apply solely to exceptional circumstances.

Further, these “States of Protection” are often left in force in places
where there is not, and has not been for a reasonable time, a shadow of
disturbance.

(2.) _Freedom of Conscience._—A law whose sole object was religious
tolerance was passed a few years ago. Theoretically freedom of
conscience is supposed to exist. Practically, it exists only very
partially. If there are fifty members of any religious denomination in
any place in Russia, they are supposed to be allowed to build a church,
where they can worship as they please. But there is a clause in this law
forbidding propaganda; and lately the interpretation of this clause has
become more and more elastic, and in virtue of it technical objections
are raised showing that Catholic or Uniate, or other unorthodox
societies, are not in order, and their churches are consequently closed.
Sometimes technical objections of another nature are found to meet the
case. A case in point is that of the Catholic Uniates who were allowed
by P. A. Stolypin to have a church in St. Petersburg. That church has
now been closed by the Minister of the Interior, Maklakov, on the
grounds that the church building does not fulfil the technical
conditions obligatory to buildings where public meetings are held.
Nothing could be more typical. The tendency during the last three years
has been to take away by means of technical objections, or under the
pretence of having discovered traces of propaganda, the larger liberties
that were given. And this again irritates all those whom it may concern.
As soon as any religious sect is suspected of opening rivalry to the
Orthodox Church, some means or other is immediately found for
prohibiting it. The Salvation Army are not allowed in Russia. Such
things being the case, it would be absurd to say that liberty of
conscience exists in Russia; on the other hand, it exists in larger
measure than it used to.

(3.) _Freedom of the Press._—Broadly speaking, the Press is free in
Russia at present, and this is perhaps the greatest asset which resulted
from the revolutionary movement. Before 1905, there existed what in
practice, although not in theory, was called “Previous Censure”—that is
to say, representatives of the censorship used to visit the newspaper
offices and censor the newspapers at their own sweet will. At present
people can write what they choose in the newspapers, but the
administration has the right to inflict a fine not exceeding 500 roubles
(£50) on a newspaper (_a_) for publishing false news concerning the
Government; and (_b_) for inciting the populace to rise against the
Government; and in the case of “Extraordinary Protection,” newspapers,
as we have seen, can be stopped altogether.

The effect of this regulation is felt far more in the provinces than in
the large cities, for it stands to reason that a small newspaper with a
narrow circulation will be more sensitive to such a fine than a large
newspaper with an enormous circulation, to which it will be no more than
a flea-bite. Moreover, the regulation is applied more often and more
indiscriminately in the provinces than in the large cities.

For instance, the Moscow newspaper, the _Russkoe Slovo_, which I believe
has the largest circulation of any Russian newspaper, published on
November 7, 1913, the following schedule of the fines imposed on
newspapers for comments on the Beiliss trial up to date:—

                   _October 24 (November 7, N.S.)._
     Pamphlets confiscated                                       1
     Newspapers fined                                            1
     Total fines, 200 roubles (about £20).

               _Total for 30 days of the Beiliss Case._
     Editors arrested                                            6
     Editors summoned                                            6
     Newspapers confiscated                                     27
     Pamphlets confiscated                                       6
     Newspapers closed                                           3
     Newspapers fined                                           42
     Total of fines (up to date) 12,750 roubles (about £1,275).

A similar schedule, with its daily total of fines, appeared every day
during the ritual murder trial.

It will be seen that the fines, when added up, do not amount to a very
considerable sum, but a succession of such fines, not large in
themselves, can end by doing damage to a small provincial paper. In any
case they exercise an irritating effect.

Here again the question of interpretation plays an important part.

Almost anything can be interpreted as coming under the head of “false
news concerning the Government,” and it is often easy to catch a
newspaper out of a technical inaccuracy, although the statement made may
in its substance be true.

For instance, if in a schedule such as that I have quoted it were stated
that the editor of such and such a provincial newspaper had been
arrested, and supposing the fact were true; but supposing also he had
been subsequently released, and the news of his release had not reached
the newspaper which published the news of his arrest, the newspaper
would be fined for spreading false news with regard to the action of the
Government.

Supposing, again, a regulation in a provincial district had been
infringed by an official, and the news of the infringement were
published in a newspaper; if the newspaper made a mistake with regard to
the exact rank of the official in question, it would be fined for
spreading false news.

Newspapers that copy news from other newspapers which come under the ban
of “false news” are likewise liable to be fined.

This state of things, although it leaves the richer newspapers
indifferent, exasperates the great mass of the journalistic world beyond
measure.

(4.) _The right of holding Public Meetings._—Public meetings are
allowed, theoretically, under certain conditions. In the first place, in
order to hold a meeting you must apply for permission to the local
governor, and state the object of the meeting. If the local governor
refuses, you must give up the idea.

Secondly, a member of the police must be present at any meeting, who
shall have the right of putting a stop to the proceedings if he thinks
the speakers are showing signs of an anti-governmental tendency.

The police have in the last few years continually enlarged their
conception of what can be considered anti-governmental, so much so that
they often go to a meeting with the sole purpose of stopping it, and
seize the first pretext of so doing, especially if it is a meeting of
working men. The net result of the policy is that public meetings are
rare, even at election times. Even the programmes of concerts must be
sanctioned by the police.

(5.) _Associations and Societies._—These had a brief and flourishing
existence immediately after the publication of the Manifesto, during the
administration of Count Witte and the session of the first Duma; since
then they have practically ceased to exist. They are entirely subject to
Government control, and have been controlled out of all existence.

These five clauses which I have just analyzed, if they were carried out
in practice, would confer on the Russian citizen complete rights of
citizenship—in a word, political liberty. As it is, they are either not
carried out at all, or in so far as they are carried out they operate in
virtue of temporary regulations which are (_a_) liable to constant
amendment; (_b_) at the mercy of the interpretation of local officials.

So, if the attitude of the Government towards the Duma is one great
cause of discontent, the nature and the tendency of local administration
is another.

The local administration is bad in itself, and has the effect of
exasperating the people.

One of the reasons why this is so, is the necessity which the local
officials feel themselves to be under of keeping up their prestige, and
the prestige of the Central Government. The result of the policy of
“Order first; Reform afterwards,” as it filtered through the various
branches of administration throughout the country, is that the greatest
crime in the eyes of the administration is criticism—criticism of any
kind—because the slightest breath of criticism is held to be subversive
and detrimental to the prestige of Government; and in the eyes of the
officials, the Government must be upheld at all costs.

In the country, in the provinces and districts, at the present day in
Russia, the illegality practised by Government officials is more
flagrant than it was before 1905, because before 1905 illegality came
from above, and from above only, and the local Government officials did
not dare to infringe their obligations, but now the illegality is
decentralized, and disseminated throughout the complicated network of
administration. And since any kind of criticism is looked upon as a
crime, those who are guilty of it, or are suspected of being guilty of
it, are liable to meet with every kind of small restriction, check, and
annoyance, and hence the life of the people is interfered with, and
discontent is engendered.

Nowhere is this clearer than in the part played by the secret police.

We have said that criticism is regarded as a crime, and as an attack on
the prestige of Government, but the reason of this is that criticism of
governmental methods or officials is regarded as being synonymous with
sympathy with the revolutionaries, and the ideas of the extreme parties,
and this wide definition of criticism includes religious propaganda, the
spreading of false news, and all anti-governmental speech or action. All
these things are regarded as denoting sympathy with revolution, and
revolution in its extreme form.

This is the view of the administration as a whole, and the view is
strongly reflected in the action of the secret police, which exists all
over the country; and the business of the secret police is, if not to
spread discontent, to make it appear far more formidable than it is; to
make it appear active where in reality it is only passive, otherwise
there would be no reason why a large part of the secret police should
exist at all.

In order to check and keep an eye on the revolutionary movement, whose
existence the administration suspects everywhere, a wholesale system of
espionage, of secret reports, of private denunciation, exists. The
administration employs a quantity of people who are paid to “sneak” of
what is going on in various quarters. Now the step from the office of
spy to that of _agent provocateur_ is an easy one. It is obvious that a
spy who wishes for further information about people who are thought to
be revolutionaries will obtain that information more easily if he
pretends to be a revolutionary himself. So the spy easily degenerates
into the _agent provocateur_, and the people, knowing that spies and
_agents provocateurs_ exist in their midst, feel they are never safe.
And this feeling that you are never safe, whoever you are, or wherever
you are (for a report may be at any moment being concocted about you, in
the very _milieu_ where you live), gives a constantly increasing
stimulus to discontent. It is not so much the things that happen, but
the feeling that something may happen, that nobody is safe, which
prevents discontent from dying out. Here, as in other respects, the life
of the people is interfered with, and the people are exasperated.

All that I have written so far applies to Russia proper, but it is
applicable in a higher degree to the Ukraines, to Poland, the Caucasus,
the Baltic provinces, and to Finland.

In these provinces the arbitrary nature of local administration and the
illegality practised by Government officials is felt more strongly still
than in Russia. Consequently, in all these outlying dominions, there
prevails a greater or a lesser degree of discontent. And this discontent
is further increased by the policy of the Central Government towards
these dominions; for the Government _vis-à-vis_ of the Duma makes
capital out of the question of these different nationalities, and places
in the foreground questions of legislation which concern them. They are
used as a political weapon, as a spring-board for nationalist theory and
practice, and as a means for shelving measures of reform, which deal
with Russia proper. This not only exasperates these various
nationalities to a high degree, but it also exasperates those Russians
who wish to see the reforms that were promised realized in their own
country.

Finally, the question arises, “Why is this so?” What prevents Russia
from being quietly governed according to the comprehensive laws that
already exist in its code, and according to the admirable and
perspicuous principles of its political constitution? and further, what
prevents the Government from fulfilling those promises made, which are
as yet unfulfilled, and from putting into practice reforms which the
majority of thinking people in Russia agree are indispensable?

It is difficult, perhaps impossible, to give a satisfactory and
categorical answer to these questions.

Political Liberals in Russia would probably answer that the old _régime_
which was scotched but not killed in 1905 is gradually recovering
strength, and is simply fighting for its existence: that it is a case of
self-preservation. On the other hand, there are Independent
Conservatives and Independent Radicals who would tell you that what is
needful in Russia is a strong executive, a drastic and courageous
dictator, who would be strong enough to hew down the impediments, and
cart away the rubbish, and govern Russia according to its ancient
traditions; that this is the only form of government which has ever been
successful in Russia, but that no such man of action is forthcoming at
present. Others, more sceptically inclined, would probably remind you
that every country has the government it deserves; and that if political
liberty in Russia does not exist, it is owing to the fundamental
tendency of the Russian character towards indiscipline, and that since
every Russian is more or less undisciplined, it is impossible for them
to expect that their Government will be anything but arbitrary.

One thing is certain, the drawbacks, the restraint, the impediments, the
danger of criticism, the checks on free speech, on free worship, and
other forms of freedom, to which I have alluded, naturally touch the
educated part of the population more nearly than they do the great
mass—the majority, the peasants—who at this moment are better off
economically than they have ever been before; and consequently, even if
they are discontented, it stands to reason that in the present
circumstances it would need a powerful stimulus to increase their
discontent to breaking point.

And what is true about the peasants is true, to a certain extent, about
the remainder of the population.

The population on the whole are prosperous at the present moment, and
their grievances are neither sharp nor strong enough, nor sufficiently
abundant, to make the temperature of their discontent rise to boiling
point. When the discontent which now exists becomes sufficiently widely
and deeply felt to stir the average man to sympathy with action, and the
abnormal man to violent action, then there may be an outbreak, unless it
be anticipated by timely measures of reform, and the causes of
discontent be removed.

At present nothing is being done by the Central Government or the local
administration in this direction. At the present moment the local
administration is making capital out of the fear of a revolution and a
revolutionary movement, of whose existence there is little or no
evidence, and infecting the central administration with this fear. Both
the local and the central administration are constantly taking steps and
issuing minor repressive measures to counteract a danger which, in the
opinion of most people, exists only in the imagination of detectives;
but if this policy continues, it is more than probable that the
administrative powers will in time succeed in transforming the danger
from an imaginary one into a real one, or rather, they will create the
very danger they are afraid of; and the next revolution in Russia will
be the offspring of the fears of the administration—of a bogey.

The last revolutionary movement in Russia had a destructive and
demoralizing effect on the population; it produced a wave of hooliganism
among the lower classes, and a current of anarchical thought and conduct
in the educated classes. It also had a demoralizing effect on the minor
officials and public servants; but whereas in the great majority of the
uneducated and educated public the balance of equilibrium was
automatically restored, owing to the necessities of everyday life and a
natural reaction towards common sense, this demoralization had a more
lasting effect on the officials, who once having been used to meet
exceptional circumstances and lawless acts by arbitrary means and
illegal measures, found it difficult to divest themselves of the habit.
And the lower the rung of the official ladder the more apparent the
demoralization becomes.

Now, it is the small officials who are more intimately in touch with the
population. Consequently the effect of their action is being continually
felt, and the effect is bad. And until something is done from above to
remedy this state of things, the smouldering embers of discontent, as I
have already said, will never have a chance of growing cold, and may
ultimately burst out in a fire of alarming proportions.




                              CHAPTER VI.
                          THE AVERAGE RUSSIAN.


The great danger in studying Russian life is to pay so much importance
to the trees that the wood escapes notice. The temptation to do so where
Russia is concerned is all the greater owing to the interest of
individual trees; and by individual trees I mean not only individuals,
but phases, tendencies, currents of thought, particular types, and
political parties. Such types, or schools of thought, or political
groups, although often of great interest in themselves, are rarely
representative of the average tendency; and yet by foreigners it is
often taken for granted that they are not only typical of the whole, but
that nothing else beside them exists.

There was a time when Russia was supposed to consist entirely of
Nihilists and policemen; at a later period social revolutionaries took
the part of Nihilists, and the _agent provocateur_ played the chief part
in the opposing camp, in the general view one obtained from the foreign
press.

This general view was, of course, founded on fact. At one period
Nihilists did exist, did conspire, and did blow up.

As for social revolutionaries, they existed in great quantities, and the
_agents provocateurs_, too, became so numerous that it was scarcely
worth while to be a social revolutionary. These groups are historically
and psychologically worthy of careful study, but they were never
representative of the average Russian, any more than the Fabians or the
militant suffragettes are representative of the average Englishman and
Englishwoman.

Then again, you get the interesting types created by the masters of
literature. You get Dostoievsky’s neurasthenic murderer, Raskolnikov;
his frigid and calculating political intriguer, Verkhovensky; his
undisciplined and centrifugal Dimitri Karamazov. You get Turgeniev’s
intellectual and uncompromising Bazarov; his enthusiastic sponger and
_génie sans portefeuille_, Rudin; Tolstoy’s Levin, Gorki’s anarchical
proletarian. And all these characters are each of them more interesting
than the other, and all of them reveal qualities that are Russian and
nothing but Russian. But none of them is the average Russian, because
the man of genius, when he creates a type such as _Lear_ or _Faust_, is
not endeavouring to portray the average man, but is making a synthesis
of the human soul; so that every human being can see something of
himself in the mirror of the poet’s creation. But that creation is
larger and wider than nature; and so far from being confined to the
characteristics of the average man, contains within itself all the
possibilities and capabilities and passions of the human soul—all the
strings of the instrument, its whole gamut, its complete range of
expression.

And the creations of a Russian novelist such as Dostoievsky afford us a
synthesis of the Russian soul, in its profoundest depths, in its sorest
spots, at its widest extremes, at its highest pitch of rapture or
despair. The result is that they are no more portraits of the average
Russian than _Lear_ is a portrait of the average Englishman; and yet
they are profoundly Russian, just as _Lear_ is profoundly English, and
_Faust_ is profoundly German—although _Faust_ is hardly a typical
portrait of the ordinary German bourgeois.

One of the results which the genius of Russian novelists has had on
foreign opinion is to create a general impression that Russia is a
country of “inspissated gloom,” because the greater number of the
Russian novelists and poets deal with tragic themes, and their
characters are painted in sombre colours.

There is nothing very strange about this. Happy individuals, like happy
countries, have no history; and if you want to write drama, and
especially tragic drama, the domestic affairs of _Œdipus Rex_ or
_Othello_ obviously offer more fruitful material to the dramatist than
the domestic affairs of Darby and Joan or of Philemon and Baucis. Even
if the writer’s aim is comedy, he will probably choose themes and
material which give occasion for merciless satire or extravagant mirth,
and create characters which on the comic side are as far above or below
the average as those of the poets on the tragic side. _Falstaff_ is just
as extraordinary a character as _Hamlet_, and _Sam Weller_ is just as
exceptional as Napoleon; yet _Sam Weller_, again, is profoundly English.

In Russia, just as in other countries, the cheerful side of life is
reflected in literature, and the average man plays a part also—only that
branch of Russian literature is less well known. Gogol, for instance,
has created innumerable comic types; and Pushkin has, in his
masterpiece, _Evgenie Oniegin_, drawn a masterly portrait of an average
type, and more especially in Tatiana he has given us a lifelike portrait
of the soul of the Russian woman, which is a radiant soul. But Gogol is
less well known abroad than Turgeniev; and Pushkin’s work being written
in verse, suffers badly from inadequacy—or, rather, impossibility—of
translation.

The net result is that the impression the outside reader obtains from
such Russian literature as is available to him is that Russia is a
gloomy country, and that the Russian people are steeped in a cloud of
permanent melancholy. And yet the first thing that strikes you when you
go to Russia is the cheerfulness[11] of the people and the good humour
of the average man. Not long ago, _apropos_ of an article on
Dostoievsky’s _Idiot_, a well-known Russian artist wrote to _The Times_,
saying that you might just as well judge the English people by _The City
of Dreadful Night_ as the Russian people by Dostoievsky’s characters.
The writer of the article explained, in answer, that he was not judging
the Russian people at all, but only the faith of Dostoievsky. And
although I think the writer’s purpose was plain, and that he achieved it
admirably, nevertheless the Russian artist’s complaint, if it did not
apply to the writer of that article, was a wholesome reminder to the
public in general that the creations of Dostoievsky are creations of
genius, and creations of tragic genius profoundly Russian, but dealing
almost exclusively with the tragic adventures of the soul (which is,
after all, the business of tragedy), and leaving out its sunnier
experiences. As the Russian artist pointed out, there is another side to
the medal of Russian life, and not only a bright side, but an unusually
bright side—the _svietlaya duscha_, the radiant soul of which the
Russian poet speaks, whose radiance, in my opinion, is nowhere plainer
than in Dostoievsky’s novels, in spite of, and sometimes even because
of, the encircling gloom.

It stands to reason that, if all Russians were as melancholy as they are
depicted as being in many Russian novels and plays written by men of
genius, the great majority of the Russian nation would have cut their
throats a long time ago.

It is evident that there must be a great deal of cheerfulness, humour,
and joy to counterbalance the gloom, the anguish, and the melancholy
which is so vividly and so poignantly described by so many Russian
authors, or else life would not go on.

This is just what is the case. The Russian goes easily to extremes: he
is not, as a rule, fond of half measures; so that when he is melancholy,
his melancholy takes an extreme form. He is fond of going the whole hog;
and if he is inclined to neurasthenia and hysteria, he will give full
scope to his fancy in that direction: he will be not uninclined to say
with Baudelaire, “_J’ai cultivé mon hystérie avec jouissance et
terreur._”

But the average Russian is, perhaps, little more inclined to
neurasthenia than the average Englishman. The average Russian is well
educated, cheerful, sociable, intensely gregarious, hospitable,
talkative, expansive, good-humoured, and good-natured. You hear often in
Russia the phrase _shirokaya natura_ applied to the Russian
temperament—a large nature. It means that the Russian temperament is
generous, unstinted, democratic, and kind. Good-heartedness, and
sometimes great-heartedness, is the great asset of the average Russian.
He is the most tolerant of human beings. He is preeminently indulgent,
and extends to the faults and failings of his neighbours the same
indulgence which he knows his own faults and failings will receive at
his neighbour’s hands. His lack of hypocrisy, and the manner in which he
will speak of his own shortcomings and deficiencies, will sometimes
strike the foreigner as being the quintessence of cynicism.

One of the most contented Russians I ever met was a man who had got the
post of assistant ticket-collector on a small railway line. His duty was
to check the ticket collector. This man had once upon a time been
enormously rich. He had possessed estates, where he entertained his
friends on a large scale, and provided them with every kind of amusement
in the way of sport. Besides this, he had a private theatre of his own
and a private orchestra. He spent all his money in this way, until there
was none left, and he was obliged to accept what post he could get. But
as an insignificant public servant on the railway line he was just as
cheerful as ever; he said that he had just as much fun. “I used to drink
champagne,” he explained, “now I drink vodka; the result is the same in
the long run. I used to have a lot of money. I’ve spent it; money is
meant to spend. What is the good of keeping or hoarding it? One can’t
take it with one when one dies.”

This man had a _shirokaya natura_—a large and generous temperament.
There was no trace of neurasthenia observable in his character.
Stinginess is a quality which is rare in Russia. Thrift and economy are
not among those virtues which are commonest there. On the other hand,
broadness of mind and largeness of heart are virtues which are among the
commonest.

After Count Tolstoy died a posthumous play of his was published, called
_The Living Corpse_. The subject of the play was a story that happened
in real life, taken straight from the newspaper, with the names and the
_milieu_ changed, and it struck me, when I read it and saw it acted, as
being typical of Russian life—a story which could only happen in Russia.
It is perhaps worth while retelling it here, as it throws more light on
the subject than pages of argument.

The story is as follows. Liza Protasova leaves her husband Feodor, whom
she had loved, because he is

                    “A little slovenly in dress,
                    A trifle prone to drunkenness.”

Not a bad man, but weak, extravagant, and given to periodic outbreaks,
when he spends the night listening to gipsies singing, and drinking
champagne. You must know Russia to understand what listening to gipsies
means, and you must be well inoculated with gipsy music before you
understand the tyrannical spell of it. It is in a lesser degree like
smoking opium.

Apart from these more or less venial failings, Feodor, as I have said,
is not a bad man, nor is he even an unfaithful husband. Nevertheless,
his wife, after one of these periodic outbursts, leaves him and returns
to her mother, who thoroughly approves of such a course. But no sooner
has Liza taken this step than she repents herself of it, and she sends
Feodor a message by one Karenin asking him to come back to her. Karenin
is an honest prig and a bore. He is also in love with Liza. He executes
the commission; but Feodor is listening to the gipsies, and especially
to one of them called Masha, and he refuses to go back.

Weeks go by, and then months. Karenin loves Liza; Liza loves Karenin.
Masha loves Feodor. Liza’s mother wishes her daughter to be divorced and
to marry Karenin. An embassy with this proposal is dispatched to Feodor.
But according to the Russian law in such a case, in order to get a
divorce when a wife has left her husband because she no longer wishes to
be his wife, the husband must take the guilt on himself. He must declare
himself a guilty, unfaithful husband; and if he is not one, he must
concoct sham evidence to show that he is, and swear to it. This Feodor
refuses to do, because he is not guilty; he has not been unfaithful. He
says, “I have been a bad husband, I am a worthless man; but there are
things which I cannot do, and one of them is quietly to tell the
necessary lies in order to make this divorce possible.” He seeks another
solution. He finds a simple one—suicide. But when the revolver is at his
temple he hesitates, in an agony; and at that moment Masha the gipsy
intervenes, sees what is happening, and suggests another solution—that
he should let the world think he had killed himself, and in reality
escape with her into the limbo of the disclassed, leaving his wife free
to marry Karenin. He does this. He writes a letter to his wife, saying
that he is about to kill himself; he leaves his clothes by the river.
The plan succeeds; by chance a corpse is found. Liza says it is that of
her husband (and it is no use saying that this is improbable, because it
all happened). Feodor and Masha disappear, and Karenin marries Liza. All
is for the best, for them.

Feodor sinks deeper into the mud; and one fine day, when he is telling
his story to a friend in a squalid tavern, he is overheard by a kind of
tramp, who, quick to see the possible profit arising out of such a
situation, suggests to Feodor a scheme of joint blackmail—that they
should blackmail Liza. Feodor tells him to go to what I see now is
prettily called “the underground world”; and the tramp, in a rage, calls
a policeman and gives Feodor in charge for bigamy. But not only is
Feodor had up for bigamy, but his wife and Karenin also: they are
charged with conspiracy—if that be the right term—for having been privy
to the scheme, and for having paid Feodor to get out of the way and to
become a “living corpse.” The maximum penalty of the law for bigamy is
exile to Siberia; the minimum what is called “Church contrition.” But in
any case the second marriage is cancelled, and if Karenin, Feodor, and
Liza were acquitted of conspiracy, Liza and Feodor would nevertheless be
bound to resume their interrupted married life. The lawyers do not
believe a word of the true story as it is told by the witnesses; and
Feodor, to prevent Liza from being bound to him once more, commits
suicide in the corridor of the law courts during the trial. That is the
story, and such are the facts—such as they actually happened in real
life.

In this story Feodor, both in his faults and in his good qualities, is
intensely typical of the Russian character.

This story illustrates the melancholy side of Russian life. To convince
yourself of the cheerful side of the Russian character, you have only to
look at any regiment of Russian soldiers marching through a street and
singing as they march. It is the melancholy note of Russian music that
is best known abroad. But cheerful songs and choruses exist in great
abundance, and if you listen to the people in villages singing in the
summer night, it is nearly always a cheerful song that you will hear to
the accompaniment of the accordion; and often the songs are not only
cheerful but irresistible in their lilt. The sense of rhythm of some of
the village singers, and especially of the accompanists, whether they
play the accordion or the three-stringed guitar, the _balalaika_, is
sure, masterly, and astounding. The accompanist follows the singer with
an infinite diversity in unity, and while varying all the time, and
introducing fantastic changes and daring improvisations, he never loses
hold of the main trend of the subject, of the fundamental rhythm: he
varies with invariable law.

Such music is infectious and captivating. It would inspire the lame to
dance and the dead to walk. It is untiring. It seems to be able to go on
and on for ever without pause or hesitation, and to reveal a fresh
energy and to draw a new supply of strength with every new verse.

The average Russian is not only fond of music—he likes noise. Formerly
in the restaurants there used to be large barrel organs or orchestrons.
Now in the smarter restaurants there are bands of stringed instruments,
and in the eating-houses of the poor, gramophones. Indeed, the
popularity of gramophones in Russia is extraordinary. A love of
gramophones is surely the sign of a cheerful temperament.

The amusement which the Russian is fondest of when he wants to have a
really good time is to go and listen to gipsies. The entertainment is
worth describing, as it is the unique property of Russia, and is the one
thing you can almost be sure the average Russian will understand, just
as you will be sure the average Englishman will understand a sporting
contest or a music-hall comic turn.

Looked at from the outside, as you see it, for instance, on the stage in
Tolstoy’s play, this is what you see. A private room in a restaurant. It
is rather dingy. In the corner there is a battered piano, much the worse
for wear. On the walls, looking-glasses. At one end of the room a plush
sofa. In front of it a table, champagne bottles, and glasses.

The spectators sit on the sofa. In front of them, occupying the whole of
the other side of the room, is the chorus of gipsies. The gipsies are
not raggle-taggle people in shabby and gorgeous clothes. They are a
chorus of men and women in ordinary dress, who, though swarthy in
complexion, look like the audience in the upper circle at a Queen’s Hall
concert.

The gipsies show signs of the boredom and fatigue common to
professionals engaged in the performance of their professional duties.
They yawn. One of them has got a toothache and a swollen face. They
carry on an undercurrent of irrelevant conversation amongst themselves,
while they automatically sing. The outsider will notice the mechanical
side of the gaiety and the poetry they are paid to evoke. The candles on
the table are guttering, and through the windows of the cheerless
private room the cold dawn pierces, or the bright sun streams, as the
case may be.

But those who are of the feast, and in it, notice none of these things.
They are there for glamour, and they have got it. Oblivious of every
sordid detail, and of all the mechanism, they are aware only of the
poetry, the romance, and the passion evoked by a wailing concord of
piercing, discordant sounds which play on the nerves like a bow upon
strings.

The chorus sit in a semicircle, a man with a guitar stands up and leads
the chorus, his guitar and his body swaying to the rhythm. A woman takes
a solo part. The chorus rises into a wail as loud and as fierce as the
howling of a pack of wolves, and then dies away in an unsatisfied sigh.

The first time you hear this monotonous and exasperating music you may
think it disagreeable; but the moment you are bitten by the music and
infected with it, the sensation is rather like this: first you tremble
all over as with a fever; then you are aware that the fever is pleasant.
Then you forget all this: you are far away amid white dawns and
sleepless midnights, and when you are brought back to reality, you
demand—you insist on—one more glimpse of that sweet and bitter, that
discordant and melodious, fairyland.

The gipsy music certainly has the quality of growing on you. It
intoxicates some people. They are bitten by it to such an extent that
they crave for it, as for a drug. They cannot do without it. Others are
invincibly bored. But to the average Russian, to go and listen to
gipsies, when you wish to enjoy yourself especially, is a common custom,
and an expensive custom, so that, as a rule, people club together when
they wish to treat themselves to this luxury.

The expense is part of the fun. If the average Russian wants to
celebrate a feast of any kind he wishes to add to the festivity the
spice of recklessness which the feeling that he is spending more than he
can afford will give him. And if on such occasions he falls into the
spending mood, he will spend recklessly.

He is generous, and, as a rule, careless about money. An enormous amount
of borrowing is constantly going on. A asks B to lend him a hundred
roubles. B complies at once, although he hasn’t got it, and borrows it
from C. Laxity in money matters, which is fairly common, is probably in
some degree the result of the widespread administrative venality in the
past, which was in its turn the inevitable fruit of long years of
unchecked bureaucracy in a large country. At the height of the old
_régime_ venality was in Russia a natural corrective to the narrowness
or severity of regulations. Toleration was obtained by bribery. The
schismatics, or the Jews, or any class which suffered from
administrative disabilities, got round them by bribery. Again, when you
have a bureaucracy on a very large scale, a great number of the minor
public servants cannot possibly live on their wages: they will be
certain to supplement their insufficient incomes by exacting and
receiving bribes. Administrative corruption was at one time practically
universal in Russia. It has received much more than a considerable check
since the creation of the Duma and the increased liberty of the Press,
since in the Duma questions can be asked, and transactions can be
brought to the public notice which in the old days were securely
screened from all possible investigation or inquiry.

The average Russian was probably not more venal than the average native
of any other country. Some of the causes of his venality were common to
the human race, and were such as produce venality in any time and in any
country; and chief amongst these is the one I have already mentioned—the
underpayment of the public servant. Another cause of corruption was the
irresponsibility of officials. Until the Duma was made, public officials
were, as a rule, immune from the law which in theory laid down severe
penalties against all abuse of authority and all illegalities committed
by officials in the performance of their public duties. All this has
changed in the last ten years, and is changing still; there is
infinitely less administrative corruption than there was. The average
middle-aged Russian of to-day was brought up in an atmosphere in which
the public revenue was regarded as a fair game for exploitation, and
those who cheated the State, or made money by bribery or any illicit
means of any kind, were treated with the utmost tolerance.

In spite of this, the average Russian is not one whit more dishonest or
immoral than his fellow-creatures in neighbouring countries. But if he
is dishonest, his failing will be far more noticeable than that of the
dishonest in other countries: firstly, because he will take infinitely
less pains, or no pains at all, to conceal it; he will not hide it under
a veneer of hypocrisy—he will wear it on his sleeve; secondly, because
he is fundamentally good-natured, and his good nature varies from
heights of Christian charity on the one hand, to depths of complete
moral laxity on the other. On the one hand you have Dostoievsky’s
utterly disinterested Mwyskin, and on the other hand Gogol’s completely
venal Khlestyakov. The average Russian will probably have a dose of both
qualities.

The average Russian is, above all things, a sociable being, who is fond
of eating good solid food and drinking vodka, and who is averse to
strenuous mental or physical exertion. This does not mean that you will
not find any amount of hard workers in Russia; but I am talking of the
average man. And it is just the average man, _Monsieur Tout-le-Monde_,
the man in the street, who is left out of the discussion when people
think, talk, or write of Russia. The intellectuals are discussed, the
Nihilists, the Socialists, the revolutionaries, the extreme
reactionaries, the man of genius, the criminal, the martyr, the hero,
the scoundrel, the æsthete. But the average Russian is, as a rule,
neither a hero, a genius, a scoundrel, nor an æsthete. But he is in the
long run the man who counts. It is with his sanction and co-operation
alone that any great change has been made in Russian history. At the
beginning of the Russo-Japanese war, he, the man in the street, was
mildly in favour of it. After the initial reverses he was angrily in
favour of it. After several months he was angrily against it, and his
anger was directed against the Government. So much so, that the
Government was compelled to take active steps, and to promise tangible
reform. The climax of the hostility of public opinion happened when the
whole country went on strike in the autumn of 1905. Then, for one
moment, the whole of Russia was in agreement, and public opinion was
consequently irresistible. Later on, when political parties were formed,
public opinion was no longer at one, and weakness began to set in.

Finally, when the constitutional and peaceable reformers had succeeded
in effecting nothing beyond the creation of the Duma (which was in
itself an immense step), and the militant reformers had merely achieved
a series of sporadic acts of terrorism, one result of which was that the
whole of the criminal classes followed their example and adopted their
methods for the purposes of individual hooliganism—the average Russian,
the man in the street, was alienated from the revolutionary movement,
and no longer gave it his support. Naturally enough, for his pocket and
his person were no longer safe. The street became no place for a man. He
could no longer go for a walk in it without the possibility of having
his private purse “expropriated.”

Political theory had become a practical fact with a vengeance so far as
the criminal class were concerned. And the political terrorists had
taught the impartial burglar the use and convenience of the Browning
pistol, and had shown him how easy it was to rob a bank by bluff or
dynamite. And as soon as the man in the street condemned revolutionary
methods in Russia, the revolutionary movement came to an end. It could
not live without his inarticulate support, without his active or passive
sympathy.

And what is the average man doing or thinking now?

The answer to such a question must necessarily depend on the exact
moment at which it is put. Had it been put in the summer of 1913—in
July, say—it would have been safe to say in answer to this question, and
in reviewing public opinion during the last two years, that the average
Russian was consciously or unconsciously feeling the effects of the
increased and ever increasing prosperity of the country; that he was
manifesting indifference both towards internal and foreign politics;
that he was making and spending money, and falling into a lethargy of
prosperous materialism. But the autumn of 1913 has already shown how
rash it would have been to make any such definite statement, without
qualification, and without leaving a door open upon fresh possibilities.

In spite of the increasing prosperity of the country—in spite of the
rapid strides that education is making—seeds of discontent, which so far
from being removed from above have been watered from above, have lately
been making themselves manifest. And if it is too much—and it is too
much—to say that the average Russian is as yet affected, it is at all
events true that a considerable section of the educated, political, and
commercial community, including many men well known in the political
world who had hitherto supported the Government, are complaining in no
uncertain voice of the acts of the administration.

There exist in Russia a great many antiquated and useless things in the
shape of legislative and hampering regulations which need sweeping away.
If the local administration of the country were universally excellent
and competent, the average man would not probably trouble his head about
them. But the local administration of the country is neither excellent
nor competent: its acts are often perilously illegal. And it is
difficult to see how it could be otherwise, until the remains of the old
_régime_ are swept away from above, and a new _régime_ is inaugurated.
So far from anything being done in this direction, the old _régime_ is
being bolstered up; and so far from keeping their promises of reform,
the central administration has been busy taking away, or limiting, what
had already been given. The result of this has been that the Government
has succeeded in exasperating a large part of the educated portion of
the community. Discontent is being expressed. The Government has
succeeded in rousing at least one section of the population from the
lethargy brought on by prosperity; and as soon as this discontent has
become sufficiently widespread, and sufficiently strong and universal to
cause the man in the street not only to speak out, but, if not to act,
at least to sympathize with action, then, unless some timely measures
are taken from above, it is possible that efforts may be made from below
to remove the causes of discontent.

In the meantime the man in the street is certainly aware of the
prevalence of discontent, and in many cases and places he is acutely
discontented himself. It would be idle to speculate on what proportions
his discontent will reach, and what its effect will be either in the
immediate or the remote future. The future will answer this question.
But ultimately, I think, it is safe to say that the achievement of
political liberty in Russia will depend not on the dynamite and the
death of revolutionaries however self-sacrificing and however ardent,
nor on the measures of a statesman however far-seeing and however wise,
but on the will and desire of the average man. On the day the average
man really desires political liberty he will get it. So far, the only
thing he has desired and obtained is individual liberty—liberty of
thought, _liberté des mœurs_. In order to obtain political liberty, he
will no doubt have to sacrifice a portion of the unbounded power he now
enjoys of doing exactly what he likes in the sphere of personal conduct,
because political liberty implies personal discipline, or a certain
amount of personal discipline. Will the average Russian make a
sacrifice? That depends, perhaps, on what store he will ultimately set
on political life and political freedom; on how far indifference will
prevail; and also on the future policy and quality of the local and
central administration. But in the long run the question as to whether
any efforts towards obtaining political liberty will be successful or
not, depends on the generation which is growing up, and which is as yet
an unknown quantity. But whatever strange and new fruits the coming
generation may bring forth, one thing is certain—no vital changes will
come about in Russian life without the conscious or unconscious
co-operation of the average man.




                              CHAPTER VII.
                        THE LIBERAL PROFESSIONS.


In Russia the representatives of the liberal professions—lawyers,
doctors, professors, literary men, agricultural experts, statists,
schoolmasters, journalists—are denoted, as a rule, by the generic term
_intelligentsia_. The term is elastic, and its use, as I know by
experience, can easily lead to the greatest misunderstandings; the
reason of this being that the word is sometimes used in a broad sense,
and sometimes in a narrow sense, and sometimes in a still narrower
sense. That is to say, the word _intelligentsia_ is sometimes used by
Russians to denote anybody who can read or write, anybody who has
received a certain education. That is the broadest sense of the word. In
this, its largest sense, the word means the whole of the middle class,
from which nine-tenths of the officials and public servants are drawn.

But when Russians use the word _intelligentsia_, they generally mean the
members of the liberal professions, exclusive of officials.

Again, some Russians use the word _intelligentsia_ in a still narrower
sense, in order to denote not a class but a frame of mind; they use the
word as we use a phrase such as “Nonconformist conscience:” and in this
sense the member of the _intelligentsia_ could belong to any class, just
as in England a Liberal, a Nonconformist, or a vegetarian could belong
to any class. And it is the use of the word in this narrower sense that
leads to misunderstanding. For if you describe or speak of the
attributes and the characteristics of the _intelligentsia_ in this
narrower sense, you run the risk of labelling the whole middle class of
Russia with characteristics which do not apply to them; just as if in
England the word Nonconformist were used not only to denote the
Nonconformist sect, but the whole of the English middle class.

So, before going further, it is well to make one’s position quite clear.
In using the term _intelligentsia_ in this chapter, I mean to denote,
firstly, the representatives of the liberal professions—lawyers,
doctors, literary men, professors, schoolmasters, students, journalists,
statists, and agricultural experts—the educated middle class, the
intellectuals; and, secondly, the semi-intellectuals and the
half-educated.

The intellectuals form, at the present moment in Russia, a factor of
great interest and of great importance. They are largely represented by
a political party, called the Constitutional Democrats, the Kadets,
which played an important part in the revolutionary movement. The whole
mass of the newspapers, both in the provinces and in Moscow and St.
Petersburg, with the exception of some organs of a conservative and
reactionary tendency, are edited by the intellectuals among the
_intelligentsia_; and the ordinary staff of every newspaper, who make
the paper, are recruited from the semi-intellectuals of the
_intelligentsia_. It was the _intelligentsia_ which, in the struggle for
liberation, supplied the rank and file of the army, of which the county
councils were the spokesmen and the leaders.

There is, as Mr. Stephen Grahame, one of the most competent of modern
observers of modern life in Russia, says, an articulate part of the
_intelligentsia_, which he calls the higher _intelligentsia_, containing
a great number of cultured and educated people; and side by side with
this, there has sprung up lately a _bourgeoisie_ that calls itself
_intelligentsia_—a lower middle class, which takes to itself fifty per
cent. of the children born in the great towns to-day. Mr. Grahame calls
this the lower _intelligentsia_, and stigmatizes this latter class in
severe terms as being materialistic and cynical.

I propose, then, to divide the middle class into two divisions—the
educated and the half-educated.

Ever since the revolutionary movement the _intelligentsia_ as a whole
has come in for a large measure of abuse, not only from its enemies, but
from members of its own class. It has for the first time in its
comparatively brief history, if we except occasional indirect criticism,
been subjected to a fierce and systematic criticism from the inside; the
reason of this being that many Russian thinkers are convinced that the
course of the revolutionary movement and the action of the first two
Dumas showed that politically the Russian _intelligentsia_ was immature,
inexperienced, unfit for political leadership, incapable of
statesmanship, divorced in ideas and feelings from the people, and
incapable of heading a popular movement. Some of these critics have gone
further, and have dwelt on the religious indifferentism of the
_intelligentsia_ as a class as the explanation of the inability of the
_intelligentsia_ to act on the masses in Russia.

“The fact is,” M. Bulgakov writes in the _Russian Review_ of November
1912, “that educated or especially half-educated Russian society in its
average representatives is almost without exception atheistic, or, to
put it more correctly, indifferent to religion. A very superficial
religious indifferentism, expressed most naturally in atheism, is met
with on all sides, and everywhere in the Russian _intelligentsia_. The
various political tendencies and parties among the _intelligentsia_
carry on violent disputes with regard to various dogmas of sociological
and political catechism, but do not discuss the existence or
non-existence of God, or this or that religious belief. Here there are
no questions, for it is taken for granted that there can be no talk of
religion for the educated man, because religion is incompatible with
enlightenment.” He goes on to say that the dogma that science has once
and for all disposed of religion altogether is assimilated early in life
by the “intelligent,” and in most cases is not re-examined for the rest
of his life. “In religion the Russian _intelligentsia_ shows a kind of
mental deficiency; on the average it is not above but below ideas of
religion, for it has never properly experienced them.”

This being so, the critics of the _intelligentsia_ go on to say “that
this lack of religion condemns them to remain out of touch with the
people, for if they are divorced from the people in that which the
people hold most sacred, how can they come close to them at all?”

There is nothing new in such criticism and such strictures; nearly all
outside observers of Russia have said the same thing in the past. What
is new is the quarter whence the criticism proceeds—namely, from the
inside, from the _intelligentsia_ itself; and this signifies that a
reaction, or rather a revolt, is proceeding in some quarters amidst this
prevailing materialism and this superficial indifferentism.

These are questions which are of great interest to the Russian reader.
To the English reader, who probably has not the slightest idea of the
nature of the ordinary member of the _intelligentsia_, the question is
probably less interesting.

Again, such critics, in writing for a Russian audience or for an English
audience more or less acquainted with Russia, are not under the
obligation of qualifying their statements by pointing out the good
qualities and the merits of the _intelligentsia_, because they know that
their readers are well aware of them, and will take them for granted.

But as the English reader is unaware of their qualities, either good or
bad, it would be misleading to dwell greatly on defects to those who are
unacquainted with the general atmosphere and the main characteristics of
the people under discussion.

In the first place, the members of the _intelligentsia_ are Russians.
This fact, strangely enough, seems often to be lost sight of by their
opponents, who talk of them as if they were made of some totally
different substance from the remaining part of the Russian people. And
if this is true of the _intelligentsia_, it is still more true of the
official world. Writers, and especially English writers, talk of Russian
officials as if they too were made of some different stuff—as if they
were a race apart which had nothing in common with the rest of the
Russian people. This is not so. The _intelligentsia_ and the officials
are Russians; and being Russians, they have certain qualities and
certain defects which are probably common to all Russians, which are the
natural result of the Russian temperament. Where they differ from the
classes which are above them or beneath them is in their education—or
rather in the effect which that education has had upon them. The disease
is the same; it is the way of taking it which is different.

They are extremely well educated; infinitely, incomparably better
educated than the average Englishman. They are sometimes over-educated.
The Russian mind assimilates with ease; it apprehends with incredible
quickness; it is sensitive, receptive, plastic, agile. Such qualities in
the case of men who are naturally thoughtful, studious, and serious,
lead, of course, to a wide and deep culture. But in the case of the
half-educated—in the case of people who quickly assimilate a smattering
of the ideas that are in the air all over Europe—the result is a radical
immaturity, something that is immature in its very overripeness,
something shallow, thin, and superficial.

In spite of this, if you take the average Russian of the educated middle
class, he is extremely well educated—so much better educated than the
average educated Englishman that comparison would be silly. The average
Scotsman would compare favourably with him, and the average German: only
the Russian has a quicker, more adaptable mind; and he is more
inquisitive of what is going on outside the walls of his country than
the average Frenchman.

If you took an average schoolboy of thirteen, and put him at an English
public school, he would find the work given to an average English
schoolboy of thirteen not only easy, but childish.

Moreover, the educated Russian is far more catholic in his culture than
the average Englishman. A certain grasp of mathematics, of political
economy and physical science, a knowledge of European history, would be
looked upon by him as a matter of course, whereas the English public
schools and universities turn out not only undergraduates but dons who
have specialized in one subject—and sometimes not well in that—but
reveal an astounding ignorance in every other branch of human knowledge.

I remember once a Russian pointing out to me some remarks written in a
popular book by an English don, and remarking that a Russian child could
not possibly have written anything so silly. I, indeed, needed no
persuasion. On the other hand, I remember one of the more radical
members of the first Duma pointing out to me that in matters of
practical political organization an English child could give the Russian
political leaders points.

Most educated Russians are familiar with the works of Herbert Spencer,
Huxley, John Morley, Buckle, and John Stuart Mill. They are at the same
time not only familiar with, but acutely appreciative of, humorous and
serious English literature—of Dickens, Bret Harte, Wells, Jerome K.
Jerome, Conan Doyle, etc.

One of the stock things you constantly hear said about Russians is that
they are wonderful linguists. I believe this generalization to be
largely built on the prowess of Russian men and women who have had
foreign nurses and governesses. It is true that in St. Petersburg and
Moscow society every one talks French, and most people talk English, and
nearly every one knows German. It cannot be said that the English of St.
Petersburg is of the purest. It is a dialect peculiar to St. Petersburg,
and full of strange idioms translated from the French. Such phrases as,
for instance, “One says he is very frightful” (meaning, “They say he is
very frightening”), or, “I find her a bother” (meaning a bore), are
characteristic of that fluent dialect. However, if it is not pure, it is
at any rate fluent.

But if you take the average representative of the middle classes in
Russia, you will sometimes meet with a knowledge of French, more often
with a knowledge of German, and seldom with a conversational knowledge
of English; but not universally with either of these three. Nor will you
find that the average representative of the Russian middle class learns
these languages with more than average speed when he is abroad; although
the Russian is, as a rule, very quick to appreciate shades of meaning
and forms of humour which are peculiar to other languages than his own.

Taken as a whole, the middle class in Russia is cultivated, widely and
deeply cultured in its upper strata, and in its best representatives
more widely cultured than the average Frenchman or German. In its lower
strata, among the half-educated, the “little learning” that has been
rapidly assimilated has indeed proved a dangerous thing, and has
produced in the head of the individual a salad of half-baked philosophy
and superficial Nihilism which remains fixed for ever like a dogma.

In this sense the half-educated in Russia are in a state of adolescence.
They have cast aside what they regard as the superstitions of boyhood,
and they have accepted as incontrovertible dogma the ideas which they
believe to be the most advanced in Western Europe, and have poured them
into a fixed mould, where they remain stereotyped for the rest of their
lives.

This is what M. Bulgakov means when he says the half-educated in Russia
are not above religion, but below it; not superior to it, but inferior
to it.

In using the word half-educated, I am alluding to the larger class of
people in Russia who have just emerged above the surface of the
uneducated: members of the proletariat often, peasants sometimes who
have received half an education, clerks and minor public servants, and
students who have not passed any of the higher standards. It is amongst
this class that you find a chaos and welter of half-baked ideas; it is
here that you find a jumble, a salad of ill-assimilated and
strangely-assorted goods, a flotsam and jetsam of Western philosophies
and theories, crystallized and hardened into rigid dogma, and clung to
and paraded with a desperate _amour propre_ and a fierce tenacity. It
is, of course, the negative philosophies which are chosen. When a
schoolboy reaches the age of adolescence—when he first makes the
discovery in England, say, of Renan on the one hand, and of Swinburne,
Ibsen, and Nietzsche on the other—he is tremendously proud of what seems
to him his bold and rebellious “views:” he labels himself a
“freethinker” and a pagan. He is filled with iconoclastic zeal. He feels
like young Siegfried about to storm Walhalla, and bid its tottering
halls crumble before his sword. If he is at the university, he will
perhaps refuse to go to chapel from conscientious scruples, and he will
wear a red tie on Sunday to show he is a Socialist.

“I read the Gospel as an ordinary book,” said a young freethinker to the
late Dr. Jowett, the Master of Balliol. “Really, Mr. Smith,” said the
master, “you must find it a very extraordinary book.”

Later on he finds the question is not quite so simple as he imagined,
and that the old-fashioned superstitions are tougher than he imagined;
that science has not spoken the last word on religion; and that certain
facts and ideas had perhaps escaped his plausible philosophy. He makes
the discovery that the higher criticism is not always infallible, and
that disbelief is sometimes quite as intolerant as belief; that
freethinkers are not always free. In fact, he grows up.

But in the case of the Russian half-educated, they do not, as a rule,
grow up intellectually. They reach the stage of rebellious and
destructive denial, and remain there. Fragments of Nietzsche, Marx, and
Schopenhauer contribute to the intellectual salad which constitutes
their negative creed; and once that creed is formed, it no longer
develops—because the atmosphere in which the half-educated live in in
Russia they will meet with nothing to counterbalance this negative
influence. They regard this negative philosophy as a thing which is
taken for granted by all sensible and educated men, a thing about which
there can be no possible doubt. Atheism is a matter of course, like a
pair of trousers. There can be no other possible creed for an educated
man. If a man is not an atheist he is not educated. Intellectually he
wears his shirt outside his belt, and not tucked in. Socialism or
Anarchism is the only possible political creed. If a man is not a
Socialist or an Anarchist, he is obviously a member of the “black-gang”
of reaction. Any educated man who goes to church or is religious is, in
the eyes of the half-educated, a member of the black-gang—a fanatic, an
anti-Semite, an obscurantist.

He will remain stationary in this negative view, because this view is in
the air he breathes and amongst the people with whom he consorts. He
will never come across the contrary view; and he will consequently take
for granted that all views to the contrary, all religious belief, all
disbelief in disbelief, are confined to the uneducated, and that as soon
as the uneducated (the peasants) receive the “light,” they will free
themselves from these old-fashioned and cumbrous shackles of
superstition. He will be, moreover, immensely proud of his negative
creed, which he will regard as the hall-mark of culture and the password
which admits him to the intellectual parliament of man, the enlightened
federation of the world.

Mr. Belloc, in one of his essays, I think, tells the story of an
educated man who lived alone and isolated in a village in the Vosges,
far removed from towns, railways, and means of communication. Thither
Mr. Belloc wandered one day, and this man, who entertained him, unpacked
with pride the baggage of portable atheism which was current in the
’fifties. Mr. Belloc told him atheism was no longer thought to be an
indispensable hall-mark of education, and no longer regarded as the key
to all philosophies. He was distressed and bewildered. That is exactly
what the half-educated in Russia are now being told by many Russian
writers—Berdayev, Bulgakov, Ern, Rachinsky, Florensky, Kozhevnikov,
Samarin, Mansurov; but the news has not yet penetrated into their inner
consciousness.

It had already been proclaimed by greater men than these—by Dostoievsky,
Tyutchev, and Soloviev; but the message of these men of genius has not
reached the hearts of the half-educated in Russia. They are still in the
stage of the Oxford undergraduate who reads the Gospel as an “ordinary
book.”

But let us leave the half-educated and go back to the fully-educated. It
is, perhaps, needless to say that Russia is rich in men of European
reputation who have rendered noble service to science in many branches,
and especially in medicine. What is perhaps less well known to English
readers is that in the medical profession in Russia not only will you
find many names which enjoy a European reputation, but the standard of
competence, knowledge, and ability is almost universally high. All over
Russia, no matter how remote the place, you will be sure to find a
general practitioner who is not only highly competent, but highly
cultivated. Moreover, these doctors live the hardest and most
self-sacrificing of lives: they drive long distances in all weathers;
they have to struggle against the enormous odds imposed on them by the
rigorous climate, the poverty and the backwardness of the great mass of
the people; and often they have to deal with scourges, such as epidemics
of typhus, cholera, and even plague.

Socially, the average member of the Russian middle class is attractive,
expansive, and easy to get on with. He is completely devoid of
hypocrisy, and untainted by snobbishness and pretension. He is friendly,
good-humoured, and hospitable, and, when not afflicted by hypochondria,
a cheerful companion. He is fond of discussion. An Englishman living
with a Russian family is struck, as a rule, by the long conversations
that go on, sometimes far on in the night, generally about politics or
abstract questions. There is no conventional limit of hours. If these
people want to go on playing cards all night, they will go on playing
cards all night; they will not stop because they think “it is really
time to go to bed.”

In thinking over the characteristics of the educated middle class in
Russia and the educated middle class in England, the chief differences
are, of course, the same that differentiate the natural character of the
Russian and the Englishman. The Russian middle class is, if you take the
average, not only better educated, but more broad-minded, less
provincial, less pretentious, far less reserved and less self-satisfied,
and not at all hypocritical. It is also, I should say, less
self-disciplined; and it has often struck me that those members of the
_intelligentsia_ who are most violent and bitter in their denunciation
of the arbitrary behaviour and the irresponsible despotism of the
Government are, if one sees them on a committee, far more despotic and
arbitrary than the most despotic official. But that is perhaps the
logical law of human nature.

The average Russian is certainly less self-satisfied than the average
Englishman; although he is sometimes self-satisfied in some respects and
in a quite different fashion.

Self-praise is not a thing you often come across in the Russian
_intelligentsia_. On the contrary, you far oftener have its members
comparing themselves unfavourably with their neighbours. But this note
of self-depreciation sometimes exists side by side with one of pride and
vanity, which is sometimes pardonable and sometimes not. I came across
an instance of this lately in a large Russian newspaper—the _Russkoe
Slovo_.[12]

A writer in an article on English life and Englishmen, in which he makes
a number of interesting appreciations and criticisms, compares the two
countries, and after making the debatable statement that, in his
opinion, Russia and England are the only two countries which are now
playing a significant part in the historical arena, says, “Yet what a
gulf there is between us. How far more intelligent, how far more
talented, how far broader-minded, how far more sincere are we!” It is
difficult for either a Russian or an Englishman to settle such a
question. They are neither of them the best judges; yet I should say,
personally, that this writer is probably right, if you take the average.
On the other hand, my impression is—and it may very likely be a false
one—that this broad-mindedness, talent, cleverness, and sincerity is
spread in a certain even proportion more or less equally and uniformly
over a larger social stratum in Russia, producing a certain high level
and standard of general intelligence; whereas in England, where no such
high standard exists, you may encounter gulfs and precipices of
complacent ignorance and narrow-minded stupidity; but, on the other
hand, you will meet with high peaks and jagged rocks of originality,
imagination, and sometimes genius. In England, while the general
standard of intelligence is immeasurably lower, the exceptions are more
remarkable, and not merely because they are exceptions, but in
themselves. Contemporary literature affords a good example of what I
mean. In Russia, the average reading public and the novel-reading public
is on a much higher level than the average English-reading and
novel-reading public, and the average literature food supplied to it is
higher also: the average Russian novel or story never descends to the
level of silliness which you find in the great majority of English
magazines. On the other hand, contemporary English literature contains
more names that are famous, and whose fame has crossed the frontiers of
their country, than contemporary Russian literature. For instance, if we
put Gorky with Kipling as belonging to a past generation, there is in
Russia no imaginative writer of the present generation who can be
compared with H. G. Wells; no realistic novel as fine as Arnold
Bennett’s _Old Wives’ Tale_; no writer as original as G. K. Chesterton.

The Russian stage is on a far higher intellectual level than the English
stage, and the Russian theatre-going public is incomparably more
intelligent than the English theatre-going public; yet the Russians have
no dramatist whose plays (with the exception of one play by Gorky) are
acted all over Europe, such as those of Bernard Shaw. The ordinary
Russian intellectual may despise Bernard Shaw’s philosophy and drama—in
fact, the writer of the article I have just quoted cites as an instance
of the low level of the English stage, the fact that Bernard Shaw who,
he says, is “a back number” in Russia, is considered the first of
English dramatists. But is it certain the Russian has realized Shaw’s
humour to the full? This, moreover, does not prevent it being true that
Bernard Shaw’s plays are acted all over Europe, as well as in Russia;
that the French have called him the modern Molière; and that
contemporary Russia has produced no dramatist who can claim so large a
public, nor so wide an appreciation in Europe.

The writer of the article I have quoted says that the Russians and the
English are alike in possessing two faces. In generalizing on the
characteristics of a people, and especially the Russian and the English
people, one must always bear in mind the element of paradox and
contradiction that exists. With regard to the English people, this
writer notes the fact of the contrasts you meet with in England, and the
dual nature of the English character; but whereas he notes the naïveté
of the English public, its boisterous mirth in contrast to the serious
element in many phases of English life, the imaginative quality of the
English seems to have escaped him. “I think we are an imaginative
people,” writes Mr. Wells about the English in India, “with an
imagination at once gigantic, heroic, and shy; and also we are a
strangely restrained and disciplined people who are yet neither subdued
nor subordinated.... These are flat contradictions to state, and yet how
else can one render the paradox of the English character and the
spectacle of a handful of mute, snobbish, not obviously clever, and
quite obviously ill-educated men, holding together kingdoms, tongues,
and races, three hundred millions of them, in a restless, fermenting
peace?”

“Yes, it is true,” I would answer to this Russian journalist; “probably
true that you are far more intelligent, far more talented, more
broad-minded, and less hypocritical than we are.” And then I would ask
him to read some further words of Mr. Wells, which concern circles of
the official English in India, “conventional, carefully ‘turned out’
people, living gawkily, thinking gawkily, talking nothing but sport and
gossip, relaxing at rare intervals into sentimentality and levity as
mean as a banjo tune.” Among such, he says, “a kind of despairful
disgust would engulf me. And then, in some man’s work, in some huge
irrigation scheme, some feat of strategic foresight, some simple,
penetrating realization of deep-lying things, I would find an effect, as
if out of a thickly-rusted sheath one had pulled a sword and found it a
flame.”

The Russian writer has forgotten, or has never come across, the flame;
and that is not surprising, for the flame is not obvious to the casual
observer. But the Russian character has felt its heat, expressed as it
is in the phases and images of English writers of genius in the present
as well as in the past. The flame has left its marks on Russian
literature.

I can imagine a Russian brooding or reasoning over Russia—say the Russia
of the remoter provinces—much in the same way as Wells reasons over the
British in India. I can imagine him saying: “Again and again I would
find myself in little circles of minor official Russians, slovenly,
superficial, despotic in their disregard of other people, lax, casual,
cynical, carefully ‘educated’ people, living noisily, thinking noisily,
talking nothing but cheap philosophy and gossip, relaxing at frequent
intervals into fits of drunkenness, gambling, and extravagance, as
sordid as the tune of a barrel organ, and a kind of despairful disgust
would engulf me. And then in some man’s speech, in some sudden flash of
white-hot sincerity, some stripping naked of the soul, some gesture of
human charity, some evidence of sympathy and understanding, some simple,
penetrating realization of divine things, I would find an effect, as if
in a heap of mouldering refuse, festering weeds, and broken bottles I
had stumbled across a tin box, and forcing it open, found it filled with
precious balm and myrrh—celestial in its fragrance.” And then perhaps he
might have added: “I think we are a great-hearted people with a humanity
at once charitable, broad, and deep; and yet we are a tough, obstinate,
arbitrary, and undisciplined people, who are as yet neither socially
independent nor politically free. These are flat contradictions.” I am
certain of one thing. Any generalizations on the characteristics of any
people must include flat contradictions, and especially any
generalizations on the Russians of any class; for the whole of Russian
history is based like a fairy tale on a huge paradox—namely, the
survival of the weakest, and the triumph of the fool of the family; the
strength of the fool being that he has something divine in his folly
which outwits the wisdom of the wise.

In speaking of the prevailing dead level of a high standard in things
intellectual in Russia, I gave literature as an example. Perhaps I ought
to cite some of the sister arts as exceptions; but with the exception of
music, perhaps, the same rule applies here too. In the decorative arts
Bakst has attained a European reputation, and in stage design and stage
decoration Russia stands perhaps higher than any other European country
at present. But here it should be noted that one of the great pioneers
in advanced stage decoration in Russia was Gordon Craig, also a case in
point of the startling exception, startling in himself as well as an
exception to the encircling mediocrity. The Russian stage has felt not
only his influence, but his direct inspiration; and Aubrey Beardsley is
responsible in Russia for a whole chaos of decadent illustrators. Then
there is music, in which Russia is collectively and individually far
superior to England at present. These are questions which need separate
and more detailed treatment; but it is worth while mentioning here that
the greatest exception to the rule—if it is a rule—that in Russia you
will find a high standard and few towering exceptions, is to be found in
the operatic stage in the person of Shalyapin, who by common consent is,
besides being a magnificent singer, the greatest living actor and artist
on the operatic stage, and perhaps on any other stage either. On the
other hand, the first theatre in Moscow, the Art Theatre, furnishes an
example of the original rule—nowhere in Europe is the _ensemble_ so
perfect, the troupe so well disciplined, the production so harmonious;
yet the company contains no single actor or actress of genius.

It is, of course, the _intelligentsia_ who suffered most in the past,
since the epoch of the great reforms of the ’sixties, from the want of
political liberty in Russia, and it is from the ranks of the
_intelligentsia_ that the revolutionary movement started. They had,
until the creation of the first Duma, no means at all of taking part in
public life unless they became officials and entered the Government
service.

Those who did not play an active part in politics were not, it is true,
or were only indirectly, hampered by this state of things. They were
hampered, that is to say, by the censorship on certain books and on
certain ideas, by the caution of the press and the absence of public
debate, by the liability of falling under the suspicion of political
heterodoxy; whereas those who took a part in the revolutionary movement,
either directly or indirectly, were liable at any moment to suffer in
person for their opinions, and they did suffer. In their action as
active revolutionaries, in the manner in which they were ready to
undergo any sacrifices, however great and however tedious, the Russian
revolutionaries belong to the great and authentic martyrs of the world.
They sacrificed themselves without any fuss or ostentation. They were
willing to endure years and years of imprisonment or exile if they
thought that would benefit their cause. They went on hungerstrike when
the rules of their imprisonment were not being properly carried out, if
the quality of the food supplied to them was not up to the standard, or
if the prison regulations were not being properly fulfilled; but not
because they were put in prison. That they accepted as a rule of the
game. Nothing broke their indomitable and patient purpose. They were
ready to abandon everything which makes life worth living, and they
claimed neither the hero’s laurel wreath nor the martyr’s crown. They
were content to be anonymous; they gladly gave their bodies to be
crushed, if, they thought, they could thus make stepping-stones over
which future generations could walk. The Russian revolutionaries did not
go out of their way to seek to lose their lives; but they were ready, if
the occasion demanded it, to give their lives. But as far as their main
policy was concerned, they took the offensive against the Government;
and not being allowed to express their opinions in print or in public,
they expressed them with dynamite.

In looking back at the whole movement, one is struck by the absence of
cant in the methods, the writings, and the behaviour of the _active_
revolutionaries. They were as simple and as natural in their
assassinations and their martyrdom as they were in the rest of their
behaviour. They showed the same absence of hypocrisy. Some people call
this the Russian simplicity; others call it (Mr. Conrad, for instance)
Russian cynicism. It is, if you like, a kind of inverted cynicism; a
reckless way of looking facts in the face, and of stripping the soul of
all its decent trappings. And yet there is nothing Mephistophelian about
it—no mockery, no irony, but an inverted and inflexible logic which
leads people to disregard all barriers and to carry out in practice what
they preach in theory, though they should cause the pillars of the world
to fall crashing to the ground.

I have been speaking, of course, about the active and militant members
among the revolutionaries, not of its platonic and passive sympathizers.
Amongst those you may find the political cant which is common to that
species of mankind, of all races and in all countries.

But if you take the Russian middle class as a whole, absence of cant and
hypocrisy is certainly one of their chief characteristics. Uniformity of
education is certainly another. “Culture” is made into a fetish (and
this is true of all educated people in Russia). A certain stereotyped
form of culture, including a certain number of subjects, is looked upon
as being as indispensable as clothes. A man who is lacking in the
visible label and hall-mark of this so-called “culture” is looked upon
as if he were morally naked.

The worst of it is, the possession of this culture does not necessarily
mean that its possessor is cultivated. It is often skin-deep and a
random assortment of superficial ideas, confined sometimes to the
knowledge of certain names and catchwords, and to a second-hand
acquaintance with certain books, theories, and currents of thought.

The idea that this kind of “culture” is indispensable, and that a man
who does not possess it is uneducated, is undoubtedly a bureaucratic
idea, and the fruits of the long-standing existence of bureaucracy. Such
culture is a superstition, and has nothing necessarily to do with real
culture, which implies the assimilation and the thorough digestion of
any kind of knowledge.

But, as I have said before, it is more especially to the half-educated
that this applies. The truly well-educated middle class have revealed
their culture to the world in the shape of the men of science, the
historians, the economists they have produced, and the books they have
written.

But the Russian intellectual middle class is historically still young.
The greatest works of the Russian genius in the past were written before
it existed, when they were as nothing, and came from the nobility. The
future will show what the _intelligentsia_ in their turn will produce.
But such as it is at the present moment, it offers to the student of
Russia a field of surpassing interest; and the Englishman who goes to
Russia and lives among its members will come back, as a rule, with the
horizon of his mind widened, and in his heart a soft spot for the
Russian _intelligentsia_.




                             CHAPTER VIII.
                          THE RUSSIAN CHURCH.


The Russian Church calls itself the Holy Catholic Apostolic and Orthodox
Church. It is a national Church, and at the same time it is a branch of
a great Christian community which includes many nations and
peoples—namely, the Eastern Orthodox Church.

The Russian Orthodox Church numbers at present over a hundred million
adherents, eighty millions of which are Russian subjects; of the
remainder about half are Slavs of old Turkey or of Austro-Hungary.
Greeks, Roumanians, Bulgarians, and Serbs all belong to the Orthodox
Church, and the Orthodox Church has missions in China, Japan, and North
America.

Until the eleventh century the Eastern and the Western Churches formed
one Church. In the eleventh century a schism broke this unity and
divided a large fragment of the Eastern Church from the Western Church.

Even after the schism had taken place, even as late as the beginning of
the twelfth century, intercommunion existed between the two Churches,
and Russian princes and princesses of Kiev intermarried with members of
the Latin Church. Efforts were made later to heal the schism, the most
important of which were the second Council of Lyons in 1274 and the
Council of Florence in 1439. At both these Councils union was proclaimed
and accepted by the Greeks, but neither of them had any permanent
result. The findings of the first of these two Councils soon became a
dead letter; those of the second were repudiated as soon as the Greek
delegates reached home, and the delegates were regarded as apostates.
Thus the schism has lasted practically since 1054. It was fraught with
deep moral and political consequences for the East, and especially for
Russia. The cause of it was not really doctrinal or dogmatical. Points
of dogma, and trivial points at that, were used as pretexts after the
schism had become a _fait accompli_. The true cause of the schism was
the immemorial rivalry between the Greeks and the Latins.

The schism between the Eastern and Western Churches ranks, Sir Charles
Eliot says in his _Turkey and Europe_, with the foundation of
Constantinople and the coronation of Charlemagne, as one of the
turning-points in the relations of the East and the West. It was
disastrous to Russia and to the Byzantine Empire. To the latter, because
it crystallized and deepened an antagonism which prevented the East and
West from combining against the common enemy, and thus proved one of the
main causes of the fall of the Byzantine Empire and the establishment of
the Turk in Europe. To Russia, because, isolated as she was already by
her geographical situation, by this further isolation and rupture with
the West she fell an easy prey to the hordes of barbarian invaders from
Asia, and her national development was interrupted for centuries. As far
as dogma is concerned, the differences between the two Churches are to
this day trivial, and in earlier times they were slighter still. The
Orthodox Church has the same seven Sacraments as the Catholic
Church—namely, Baptism, Confirmation, Holy Eucharist, Penance, Unction,
Holy Order, and Matrimony.

There is a certain difference in the administration of the Sacraments.
The Orthodox baptize with a threefold immersion. Confirmation is
administered immediately after baptism; and this was so in the West
during all the thirteenth century. Auricular confession is regarded as
indispensable by the Orthodox, but the Sacrament of Penance is less
precise and more flexible than in the West. The Orthodox Church holds
the dogma of Transubstantiation. That is to say, the Orthodox believe
that the Holy Eucharist is the true body and blood of Jesus Christ under
the outward appearances of bread and wine, and that transubstantiation
takes place—namely, the change of the inward imperceptible substance
into another substance; while all the species and accidents—that is to
say, those qualities which are outwardly perceived by the senses, such
as colour, taste or shape—remain unchanged. They reject all explanation
of a typical or subjective presence. Holy Communion is given in both
kinds to the laity; the Sacrament is administered by means of a golden
spoon, in which particles of the bread of the Eucharist float in the
consecrated wine. Infants receive Holy Communion after baptism. The
Sacrament of Extreme Unction, called by the Russians _Soborovanie_ (that
is to say, Unction without the extreme), is administered by several
priests, and is not reserved for those _in extremis_; it is regarded
less as a preparation for death than as a means of healing the sick.

With regard to Holy Order, no priest in Russia is allowed to marry after
he is ordained. He is married before he is ordained, and marriage has
become a necessary preliminary to Order.

The Orthodox Church proclaims the indissolubility of marriage, but in
practice admits that the infidelity of one of the parties authorizes
separation. Violation of the conjugal oath is regarded as annulling the
sacrament, and only the injured party is allowed to remarry.

The Orthodox have the same fundamental cycle of feasts as the Catholics.
The Holy Liturgy is said according to two rites—those of St. John
Chrysostom and of St. Basil.[13]

The Orthodox observe four great fasts: Advent, forty days from November
15 until Christmas Eve; Lent, beginning on the Monday after the sixth
Sunday before Easter; thirdly, a period from the first Sunday after
Pentecost until June 28; fourthly, the fast of the Mother of God from
August 1 to August 15. According to the Orthodox fast, only one meal is
allowed a day, and abstinence not only from meat, but from fish, butter,
milk, cheese, eggs, and oil is required. The fasts are carried out by
the poor with great strictness, and even among the wealthier classes
there is more fasting and abstinence during Lent than in the West.
Statues of our Lord or of saints are forbidden, but pictures and any
images on a flat surface are allowed.

To sum up, the foundations of the Orthodox faith are: Belief in one God
in three Persons, in the Incarnation of God the Son, the Redemption of
Mankind by the sacrifice of His Life, the Church founded by Him with her
Sacraments, the Resurrection of the Body, the Life Everlasting. They
have a hierarchy; they accept the Deutero-canonical books of Scripture
as equal to the others; they believe in and use seven sacraments; they
honour, invoke, and pray to saints; they have a cult of holy pictures
and relics; they look with infinite reverence to the Mother of God.

In all these main points, which I have here enumerated, there is no
difference between the Orthodox Church of the East and the Catholic
Church of the West. The two Churches originally separated on minor
questions of discipline; they are at present separated by certain
questions of dogma as well. But the great difference between the two
Churches is the difference of constitution, which proceeds from the very
fact of the separation. The first difference in dogma between the two
Churches is the procession of the Holy Ghost. The Eastern Church refuses
to add the word _filioque_ to the Nicean Creed. But even here, although
the Orthodox do not admit that the Holy Ghost proceeds from the Son as
well as from the Father, they have never explicitly stated a contrary
belief; and although they deny that the twofold procession can be
inserted in the Creed, they grant it allows of an orthodox
interpretation. This is a purely theological dispute, and to this day it
remains the chief point of difference between the two Churches. The two
Churches differ in their conception of purgatory; the Orthodox pray for
the dead, and believe in a middle state, where the dead sleep and wait
passively; but they do not define the matter any further, and they
reject all idea of the purification by spiritual fire. They deny that
souls which have departed this life can expiate their faults, or at
least the only expiation they admit are the prayers of the faithful and
the Holy Mysteries.

The Orthodox deny the dogma of the Immaculate Conception. The Catholic
dogma of the Immaculate Conception is that all mankind are from their
conception tainted with Original Sin, except the Blessed Virgin, who by
a special privilege and grace of God was preserved immaculate—that is,
free from the stain of Original Sin from the first moment of her
conception.

I repeat this definition because it is not generally known to Protestant
Englishmen, who, as a rule, confuse the Immaculate Conception with the
Incarnation of our Lord, and I know of cases where they obstinately
maintain this belief in the face of evidence.

The doctrine, although not accepted in theory by the Eastern Church, is
practically a part of their belief—that is to say, they never cease to
call the Blessed Virgin All Immaculate, or Very Immaculate.

Finally, the Orthodox Church denies the dogma of Papal Infallibility.
This is in reality the only difference between the two Churches which
has any real importance, either religious or political, because it
includes any other possible difference, and from it proceeds the
difference in constitution and in political situation between the two
Churches.

For Catholics the door on dogmatic definition has been left open
indefinitely; for while holding, _de fide_, that the revelation made to
the apostles was final and complete, new _definition_ of the revelation,
as is seen in the creeds, as heresies arise, or as fuller expansion of
doctrine, is admitted indefinitely.

On the other hand, the Orthodox believe that the time for definition has
been closed, once and for all, and for ever. They believe that nothing
can be added to the decisions of the first Seven Great Councils, which
took place before the schism between the two Churches, and which
contained, according to them, the infallible, final, complete, and
unalterable definition of the Church and the dogmas of the faith. The
Orthodox regard the first Seven Councils to have been infallible in the
definition of dogma, exactly in the same way as Catholics consider the
Pope to be infallible in his capacity of supreme Pastor of the Church,
when speaking _ex cathedrâ_ he defines revealed truth and teaches points
of faith or of morals. The Orthodox deny that the Pope has authority
over the whole Church. The Russian and the Greek catechisms agree that
the Church has no other head than Jesus Christ, our Lord—so far this
agrees with the Catholic catechism—and that He is represented by no
vicar on earth. The Orthodox regard the Pope as the Patriarch of the
West, and legitimate first Patriarch (_primus inter pares_), but they
reject his universal claim.

And as the first Seven Councils left some matters undefined and the
Fathers of the Church did not foresee all possible contingencies, such
matters remain undefined in the Orthodox Church.

Since the Orthodox Church possesses neither a spiritual sovereign nor an
international capital, such as Rome, it naturally tends to
decentralization, and hence the growth of national and independent
Churches, which the Greeks call autocephalous.

The Russian Church was the first to establish its independence, and the
example of Russia was followed by Greece, Servia, and Roumania.

In 1872 Bulgaria, in obedience to its national interests, seceded from
the jurisdiction of the Orthodox Patriarch of Constantinople, in order
to be no longer classed with the Greeks; for, according to the Turkish
system, all those who submitted to the jurisdiction of Constantinople
were officially classed as “Greeks.”

Thus the Bulgarians formed an autonomous Church in the domains of the
Ottoman Empire, alongside of the Greek Church, before Bulgaria
constituted a State, and for so doing they incurred the anathema of the
Orthodox Patriarchate of Constantinople, and were condemned as
heretical, since the patriarchate maintained that the delimitation of
ecclesiastical jurisdiction should correspond to political delimitation,
and that in the same political state there could only be one Church.
Bulgaria’s action, therefore, was contrary to church canon—that is,
heretical. Nevertheless its independence was recognized by the Sultan,
and the Bulgarian Church was established under an Exarch of its own,
while Russia, without making any definite pronouncement, nevertheless
never accepted the anathema of Constantinople.

A few years later Bulgaria became an independent principality, and had
the jurisdiction of the Bulgarian Exarchate been limited to the
principality of Bulgaria, the Œcumenical Patriarchate would have been
logically bound to recognize it; but according to the firmans of the
Sultan, the jurisdiction of the Bulgarian Exarchate extended beyond the
frontiers of Bulgaria, and included the dioceses of Thrace and
Macedonia, which nominally belonged to the Sultan and were a bone of
contention between the Greek and the Slav influence. Thus the
Greco-Bulgarian schism continued. This question has now once again
sprung into importance. The dioceses of Macedonia and some of those in
Thrace, which were under the religious jurisdiction of Bulgaria, and
under the political dominion of the Porte, are now, as the result of the
latest wars in the Balkans, and of the Treaty of Bucharest, partly in
the hands of the Servians, and partly in the hands of the Greeks.
Hitherto the Bulgarian Exarchate was the nucleus around which all the
elements of Bulgarian nationality in Macedonia were gathered; but now,
owing to the second Balkan War, the Bulgarians in Macedonia come under
the jurisdiction of the Metropolitan of Servia, and are in fear,
consequently, of losing their nationality, since the Bulgars fear that
neither their churches nor their national schools will succeed in
maintaining their existence in the new Greek and Servian territory. The
consequence was, that some of the Bulgars in those parts of Macedonia
talked of secession from the Orthodox Church, and submission to the
Church of Rome, or of embracing Protestantism, as the best means of
preserving their nationality.[14]

In spite of these differences, the Russian Church and the independent
Churches of the East form in reality one, for if they lack unity of
organization, they possess unity of creed, and the unity of creed is
ensured by its immutabilty, which renders unnecessary all international
authority or periodical congresses. Since matters of dogma have been
discussed once and for all, or have been left vague and undefined
indefinitely, there is nothing for such an authority to define, and
nothing for such a congress to discuss. And the panegyrists of the
Orthodox Church are proud of the lack of central authority and the
organization of the Churches according to States, which they consider
combine unity of creed with ecclesiastical independence, according to
Homayakov’s formula, “Unity of freedom in love.”

But if the nationalization of the Oriental Churches is a source of
strength, it is at the same time a source of weakness, for the result of
the national constitution of the Orthodox Churches, and of their having
no spiritual head, has been that many of its branches have been
secularized, and of this the Russian Church is a signal example.

The Orthodox Churches, and especially the Russian Church, were thrown
open to the civil power, the power of the State, and became subordinate
to it.

The Russian Church became subject to the State. It is often said
that such a circumstance is a guarantee of political liberty and of
liberty of thought; but neither the history of Russia nor that of
the Greek empire furnishes us with examples to the point. Both in
the history of Russia and of Byzantium we are confronted with two
phenomena—intellectual stagnation and political despotism—to which
the Church seems to have contributed, since being subject to the
State she had no means of resisting civil authority, and the power
of the State was left without a single check. The civil authority
had the support of ecclesiastic authority, and the temporal
authority was backed up by the spiritual power; no obstacle was
raised in the path of autocracy.

The alliance of Church and State kept down the intellectual growth of
the nation within, and prevented the invasion of new ideas from without.
The result of the alliance was stagnation and isolation. And in the East
there was no common clerical language, as Latin in the West, to help
civilization, for the Greek Church did not impose its language on its
sister Churches, but left to each the use of its own tongue.

This peculiar constitution of the Russian Church, as Sir Charles Eliot
puts it, “has produced in Russia an almost Mohammedan confusion of
Church and State, or at least of religion and politics.”

But this state of things did not come about all at once.

Christianity reached Russia through Byzantium at a time (988 A.D.) when
the Eastern Church was still in communion with Rome, after a temporary
schism between the East and West; a Russian Metropolitan held the see of
Kiev, and was appointed by the Patriarch of Constantinople. During this
period the Russian Church was a province of the Byzantine Patriarchate.

Then came the Tartar invasion and the migration of the Russian princes
to the basin of the Volga, and finally to Moscow. Moscow had a
Metropolitan who was still suffragan of the Greek patriarch, but elected
by his clergy and chosen by his sovereign. This was the second phase of
the Russian Church during which it gradually acquired its independence.
Moscow became a kingdom, and at the death of Ivan the Terrible, in 1589,
Russia demanded a Patriarch. In 1589 Job, the Metropolitan of Moscow,
was consecrated Patriarch. This was brought about by Boris Godunov, in
the reign of Feodor, the successor of Ivan the Terrible (1589).

Thus began the third phase of the history of the Russian Church—the
phase of its independence. The Russian Church was henceforward
independent of Constantinople.

There were ten Patriarchs of Moscow in succession. At first they played
a powerful and important part in Russian history, and helped to save
Russia from foreign dominion.

The culminating point in the history of the independent Church was
reached when in the reign of Alexis, in 1642, Nikon became Patriarch.

The Patriarchate of Nikon had two great and far-reaching
results—firstly, a conflict with the civil authority which ended in his
defeat and deposition from the patriarchal throne, and in a consequent
loss of prestige to the patriarchate; and secondly, a schism which tore
the Russian Church in two, and which was the result of a wise reform—the
revision of the text of liturgical books, into whose text, owing to
continuous copying and recopying, inaccuracies had crept.

Nikon spoke with great energy against the supremacy of the State over
the Church. Six years after his consecration, he was brought before a
Council, condemned and deposed, thanks to the intrigues of the Boyars.
His revision of the texts was accepted by the Council, but not by a
great part of the Russian people, who clung obstinately to the old
unrevised books and called themselves “Old Believers.” Hence arose the
great schism of the Russian Church. The “Old Believers,” were persecuted
and became fanatical. Besides the revision of the texts, Nikon changed
one or two trifling details of ritual in the liturgy. This was enough to
convulse Russia. Later on, all enemies of foreign innovations flocked to
the camp of the “Old Believers,” endured any persecution, however
severe; and the net result of this, at the present moment, is that there
are 25,000,000 Russians who live in schism from the Russian Church.

The fall of Nikon established once and for all the authority of the
State over that of the Church, and the great schism weakened the
authority of the Church, owing to the secession from it of a great part
of the nation. The patriarchate was shaken and weakened; but weak as it
was, it appeared too strong to suit the taste of Peter the Great, who
abolished it in 1721.

In its place he established the Holy Directing Synod. Thus began the
fourth phase of the Russian Church, which has lasted until to-day.

There is nothing necessarily anti-liberal in the existence of a synod,
and it is not peculiar to the Russian Church. Greece, Roumania, and
Servia administer their Churches by means of a synod. Its tendencies
depend necessarily on the manner of its election, the nature of its
guarantees, the laws and customs of the country in which it exists.

The Holy Synod consists at the present day of executive members and
assistants, of permanent and temporary members. Among the permanent
members are the Metropolitans of Kiev, Moscow, and St. Petersburg, and
the Exarch of Georgia. The temporary members consist of four or five
archbishops, bishops or archimandrites, the emperor’s chaplain, and the
head chaplain of the forces. All the members are appointed by the
Emperor, and in addition to these ecclesiastics, the Emperor appoints a
delegate who is called the Procurator-General. The procurator is a
layman, and represents the civil authority. His duty is to see that
ecclesiastical affairs are carried out in accordance with the imperial
ukases. No act of the synod is valid unless he confirms it. He has the
right of veto, should its decisions be contrary to the law. Practically,
therefore, but not theoretically, he controls the synod; and in his turn
he carries out the will and obeys the orders of the Emperor.

It would be a great mistake, however, whatever may be the result of this
institution in practice, to call the Emperor of Russia the head of the
Russian Church. He makes no such claim, and Russian orthodoxy recognizes
only one Head of the Church, our Lord, and only one infallible authority
speaking in His name, the Seven First Œcumenical Councils. The Emperor
may be the autocratic master of the Church; he is not the head of it.
His authority is from the outside only. In questions of dogma he has no
authority at all. He is regarded as the temporal defender and guardian
of the Church; his authority, and consequently the authority of the
State, concerns the administration of the Church solely, and even here
his power is limited by tradition, canon law, and the œcumenical
character of the Church.

Dogma is equally outside the domain of the Holy Synod, and even
disciplinary measures come before the Holy Synod as before a commission
of inquiry, the final decision remaining with the Church.

Such is the teaching of the Russian Church with regard to relations of
Church and State, and the position of the Emperor with regard to the
Church.

Yet in spite of this, there is no Church where the influence and the
authority of the State is so deeply felt as in the Russian Church; for
in practice the Church is governed through the Holy Synod, and not
through the bishops, for the synod overrules the bishops, and in
practice, and in spite of the theory, the procurator overrules the
synod, and the procurator is the civil authority in the flesh. The
Russian Church is consequently, in practice, a State Church, and many of
its earnest members have never ceased to deplore the fact.

Russian books dealing with theological questions in the past are full of
this bitter and oft-reiterated complaint; but I will quote what an
apologist of the Russian Church wrote as short time ago as November
1912, showing that the complaint of the past is if anything more vital
now than ever. In an article on the Russian public and religion, S.
Bulgakov says that a faithful and powerful ally of the atheism of the
_intelligentsia_ is without doubt the secular character of the Church,
its ruinous dependence on the State under the synod _régime_, and owing
to the absence of self-government. He also says that one of the reasons
of the alienation from the Church, not only of the _intelligentsia_ but
of the people, is the bureaucratic caste of the Church administration,
the access of officialdom and arbitrary power to the fields of freedom
and love. “It is not,” he writes, “a question of any corruption or
distortion of dogma; on the contrary, the Russian Church adheres with
devotion to the dogmas of the Universal Church.

“The main lever by which the State directs the Church at present is the
episcopacy, which, contrary to canon, is appointed by, and consequently
to a certain extent picked out by, secular authority. The Holy Synod is
likewise chosen from these bishops, and by secular authority also....
The bishops, who should remain all their life in their dioceses, have
been commuted into ecclesiastical governors, changing dioceses more
quickly than the governors change provinces.... Theoretically, the
Orthodox Church should be self-governing from top to bottom, but the
painful reality reveals on the contrary so great a paralysis in the
public life of the Church, as to give the outside observer the
impression that nothing is here but ecclesiastical governors, under the
direction of the procurator of the Holy Synod and the secular authority
that is behind him, with a clergy stripped of all rights.”

Such a statement sums up what has been constantly said in the past, and
what is being said with increasing vehemence in the present by earnest
members of the Russian Church, who recognize with sorrow the almost
total alienation of the Church from the educated classes, and look
forward with apprehension to the day when the indifference of the
educated and the street-corner atheism of the half-educated shall spread
to the peasantry. But, on the other hand, the very fact that such
statements are made shows that side by side with the growth of
rationalism there is a movement in the opposite direction as well.

Many years ago, in the days of the fathers and grandfathers of the
present generation, educated Russia was divided into two camps—the
Slavophils and the Westernisers. The leaders of the Westernism were
Bielinsky and Herzen; those of the Slavophils, Homyakov, a poet and the
father of the Ex-President of the Duma; and others.

The Westernisers saw in rationalism and atheism the last word of Western
culture, and made a religion out of socialistic Utopias, and at the same
time took part with a fervent enthusiasm in the struggle for political
freedom. Orthodoxy and the Church were to them an expression of
despotism and reaction.

The Slavophils, who were, in their most flourishing epoch, by no means
political reactionaries, and being more cultured than their opponents,
were saturated with the philosophy, art, and religion of the West,
nevertheless revered the religious character of the sovereign’s
authority, based Utopias on it likewise, and, in contradistinction to
the cosmopolitan ideal of the Westernisers, for whom nationality did not
exist except ethnographically, made a cult of nationality which for them
was inseparable from religion and orthodoxy. There was the same
difference between their ideals as there is now between those of Mr.
Chesterton and Mr. Blatchford; only whereas in England Mr. Chesterton
has but few followers, the Slavophils were expressing the inarticulate
aspirations of the great mass of the Russian people.

Slavophilism was represented by many men of genius, such as Dostoievsky
the novelist and Vladimir Soloviev the philosopher.

Its tradition has not died out, and although the majority of the
_intelligentsia_ may be adherents of the opposite school, yet the
descendants of the Slavophils have many notable representatives among
the minority (whose names I have already cited) in philosophy, art, and
literature; and a universal characteristic of them is their interest in
religion.

The ordinary Russian street-corner atheist sees in the Church nothing
but an instrument of clerical obscurantism and political reaction. He
looks at the matter from the outside, and, from his point of view, the
opinion is excusable.

But the descendants of Slavophilism look at the Church from the inside.
They know from experience the blessing of the Sacraments, the majesty of
an immemorial tradition, the glory of a mystical and liturgical Church
whose ritual and liturgy is one of inexpressible richness, depth, and
beauty. Even to the most indifferent agnostic the Russian Church affords
a spectacle of surpassing æsthetic interest, and if he is musical an
incomparable source of wonder and delight in the quality of its sacred
song.

As far as ritual and ceremony is concerned, the practice and custom of
the first centuries of Christianity, which were in many cases simplified
by Rome, before they were curtailed or rejected by the Reformation, have
been preserved intact in the East. Nothing is more false than the idea
which often prevails in some quarters that the rites of the early Church
were simple, and grew more and more complicated towards the Middle Ages.
The rites of the Church in the fourth and fifth centuries were long and
complicated, and were gradually simplified by the Latins. The proof is
the ceremonial of the Eastern Churches, which has remained exactly where
it was in the fourth and fifth centuries. Mass, for instance, in the
Coptic Church, lasts five hours or longer. Low Mass, which was one of
the simplifications introduced by Rome, is unknown in the Greek and
Russian Churches. Every Mass is a high Mass, intoned and accompanied by
plain song, in the presence of the faithful, and generally only on
Sundays and holy days. The same liturgy and rite is observed by the
Uniate Catholics, whether Greeks, Ruthenians, Poles, etc. The liturgy is
sumptuous, and at the same time austere. There is only one altar, which
is separated from the congregation by a large screen called the
_iconastasis_—that is to say, the screen which bears the holy
images—which has doors which are opened and shut during Mass, and beyond
which the priest alone, and the Emperor when he receives Communion on
the day of his coronation, has the right to penetrate. Behind these
doors, which are shut before the consecration, the most solemn part of
the Mass is consummated. No organ or any other instruments are allowed
in the Eastern Churches, and, as in the Sistine Chapel when the Pope
says Mass, only the human voice is heard.

As far as liturgical song is concerned, the Russians have far surpassed
the Greeks, from whom they received it. The liturgical music consists of
plain song, and of original chants called _raspievi_, which date from
the Middle Ages. The singing of the Church choirs in Russia is without
comparison, the finest in the world. The bass voices reach to notes and
attain effects resembling the 36-foot bourdon stops of a huge organ, and
these, blent with the clear and bold treble voices of the boys, sing

                 “An undisturbed song of pure concent.”

The best Russian choirs sing together like one voice. They attain to
tremendous crescendoes, to a huge volume of thunderous sound, and to a
celestial softness and delicacy of diminishing tone. There is no finer
chorus singing. The Russians are extremely particular and appreciative
of religious music. Every kind of institution, including banks, has its
private choir; and I know of a case where a banker chose his clerks
simply and solely according to the quality of their voices, so as to
form a choir who could sing in church.

The finest choirs in Russia are those of the Emperor, St. Isaak’s
Cathedral in St. Petersburg, of the Cathedral of the Assumption, and the
Church of St. Saviour, and the Tchudov Monastery at Moscow; and the
finest religious ceremonies are those which take place at Moscow during
Holy Week and on the eve of Easter.

Religious music in Russia has its roots in the heart of the people. And
whatever in the future may be the influence of rationalistic tendencies
and materialistic theories, of superficial indifferentism or
ill-digested science, the Russian people at the present moment love
their liturgy and the ceremony, ritual, and music of their worship. The
Church still plays an overwhelming part in national life. And for the
peasant, the Church is not only a place of mystery, sweetness, and
consolation, but his window opens on to all that concerns the spirit—it
is his opera, his theatre, his concert, his picture gallery, his
library.

The Russian people still flock to the shrines of the Saints, and walk
hundreds of miles on foot to visit holy places. A peasant woman once
asked me to lend her two roubles, as she was going on a journey. I asked
her where she was going to, and she said, “Jerusalem.”

A pilgrim in a Russian crowd is as constant a factor as a soldier, a
student, or the member of any other profession. The churches are still
crowded in Russia, and they have that attribute without which a Church
is not a Church—they smell of the poor.




                              CHAPTER IX.
                               EDUCATION.


Education, like everything else in Russia, has, in the course of its
existence, experienced many sharp ups and downs, which were the outcome
in the past of the vicissitudes of history, and, in less remote times,
of changes in the policy of successive governments.

The birthplace of education in Russia was the Church. Until the Tartar
invasion, education was entirely in the hands of the clergy; and like
everything else in Russia, it necessarily suffered an eclipse during the
epoch of the Tartar domination. Peter the Great created secular schools,
sowed the seed of technical education, which was later to bear such
abundant fruit, and planned an Academy of Sciences which was executed by
his widow Catherine.

The University of Moscow was founded in 1755, in the reign of the
Empress Elisabeth. Catherine II. encouraged education in many ways; but
it was not until the reign of Alexander I. that an attempt was made to
organize a national system of education. From that time until the
present day, education has experienced spurts of progress and relapses
into stagnation, according as the political pendulum swung from reform
to reaction. From 1812 to 1855 reaction was predominant. In 1855
education, as everything else, revived under the influence of the great
reforms. After the assassination of the Emperor Alexander II., in 1881,
another period of reaction set in, which lasted more or less until the
Russo-Japanese War; then came the revolutionary movement which broke
down certain barriers, and was succeeded, as far as education is
concerned, by a Government policy whose constant tendency has been
towards reaction, and here as elsewhere, and in other matters, to take
back or to curtail and limit with one hand what it had given with the
other. But although the Government has constantly interfered with and
hampered the organization of education, it has not only been powerless
to withstand the great movement towards the extension and progress of
education which is at this moment taking place in Russia, but it has in
some cases taken the initiative in educational reform, so that if it
curtails with one hand it has none the less given with the other; and
the gift is more important than the limitations, because, once made, it
opened windows that could never be shut again in spite of all possible
curtailments. In Russia at the present moment there is a great and ever
increasing demand for primary, secondary, technical, and higher
education.

Primary education, which in Russia is always gratuitous, is in the hands
either of—

  (_a_) The Zemstvos, in the country.

        The Municipalities, in the towns.

  (_b_) The Church.

  (_c_) The Minister of Education, to a small extent in that part of
          Russia where Zemstvos exist, and a large extent in the
          ukraines where there are no Zemstvos.

The course of primary education is planned on a basis of from three to
six years. In all primary schools, reading, writing, and arithmetic, and
religion are taught.

The tendency towards a longer and slower course, because a three years’
course, while it teaches a boy to read once and for all, has been found
not to leave a lasting impression on him as far as writing is concerned.

The boy after a three years’ course will never forget how to read, but
he will entirely forget how to write.

The primary schools are full to overflowing, and have to turn back
pupils all over the country.

As far as the teachers are concerned, 60 per cent. of them are women, 40
per cent. are men. Only a small proportion are specially trained
teachers; the rest, especially among the women, have merely finished
their course at a Government Gymnasium.

Of the three classes of primary schools, the best are those which are in
the hands of the Zemstvo; then next in order of merit come those which
are in the hands of the Minister of Education; and next the Church
parish schools,[15] which are gradually being suspended and ousted by
the others.

All these schools were till quite lately (three or four years ago)
supported either by the respective authorities in whose control they
are, or by private persons. As the sums of money rendered available by
such a system were totally insufficient to defray the necessary
expenses, the consequence was that the general progress was slow. A
radical change in this situation was made by an Education Bill, which
was introduced into the Duma by the Government, and passed by the Duma a
few years ago. This most important measure provided that the various
authorities indicated above, which control the schools, should receive
yearly from the Government a sum of about £40 in order to pay for the
schooling of fifty children—that is to say, for the salary of one
teacher for every fifty children, on the condition that the Zemstvo, or
the other controlling authorities, as the case might be, should
undertake to build, in a period of ten years, a number of schools
sufficient to meet the needs of the whole population of their respective
districts. The result of this Bill will be that in about five to six
years’ time Russia will have enough schools for the whole of its
population, and will be able to contemplate the practical realization of
compulsory education.

As it is now, in European Russia the percentage of people who can read
or write is only 22·9 in Siberia, and in the Caucasus it is less (12·3
and 12·4); but it is higher in Poland (30·5), in the Baltic provinces
(71–80), and in certain governments, such as Moscow (40) and St.
Petersburg (43–53).[16]

Before considering the question of secondary education in Russia, it
must be pointed out that all secondary and higher education in Russia is
of two kinds—namely, technical and general.

General secondary education is either directly in the hands of the
Minister of Education, or in the hands of private persons under the
close supervision of the Minister of Education. There are, as in
Germany, two classes of general secondary education—classical, which is
taught in the gymnasia, and non-classical, which is taught in the Real
Schools; the gymnasia are attended by boys and girls, but the schools
are as a rule not mixed. The Gymnasium’s course of instruction lasts
eight years; that of the Real Schools, seven.

The subjects taught in the gymnasia are as follows: Religion, Latin,
Greek, Russian, mathematics (as far as logarithms and the binomial
theorem, and including trigonometry), history, natural sciences, French
or German, English (optional).

The course of the Real Schools is the same, except that it excludes
Latin and Greek, attaches much more importance to mathematics and
natural science, and has two obligatory foreign languages (French and
German), and one optional foreign language.

The course for girls is the same in kind, but less in degree. The
tendency for girls is to go to the Real Schools in preference to the
gymnasia; and besides the gymnasia and the Real Schools, there are also
for girls a certain number of institutes and gymnasia founded by the
Empress Marie, open only to the daughters of the nobility, and to
foundlings and orphans. These gymnasia are more or less the same as the
ordinary Government gymnasia; the institutes are closed pensions,
organized more or less on the lines of a French convent; the pupils are
boarders, and the teaching of languages in these institutes is
especially good.

In the ordinary gymnasia the average number of pupils is 372, and the
average number of pupils in each class is 35. These schools are open to
people of every class; but this does not exclude the possibility of
nobles or other persons founding special private schools for members of
their particular class.

In the gymnasia and Real Schools the pupils are mostly children of town
dwellers and guild artisans; the pupils live at home, and go to the
school only during school hours.

The school terms last from September 1 until Christmas, and from
Christmas until June 1, leaving a holiday of three months in the summer.

The hours of work in school are from 9 a.m. until noon, and then, after
an hour’s interval for lunch, from 1 p.m. to 3 p.m., making five hours a
day. Preparation is done at home. There are no half-holidays. On the
other hand, there are many whole holidays, since every saint’s day in
Russia is a whole holiday, and besides the saints’ days there are other
holidays as well. One point of interest, in comparing Russian secondary
schools with English secondary schools, is that in Russian schools there
is no such thing as corporal punishment, and if a Russian schoolboy were
chastised or beaten by a teacher he would be almost ready to commit
suicide from shame. In the Russian gymnasia and High Schools, the level
and quality of the teaching are high. A university degree is required
from all teachers, except in some rare cases in the lower classes of
girls’ gymnasia. On paper, and theoretically, nothing could appear
better than the system of Russian secondary education. It seems to have
all the advantages of the German system, and at the same time to be a
little less strenuous.

Nevertheless, almost any Russian, if you ask him what is the chief
characteristic of Russian secondary education at present, will answer
that the education received is bad and unsatisfactory.

And if you ask whether this is the result of an incomplete or faulty
programme of instruction, or of incompetent and inadequate teaching, he
will say, No; the scheme of instruction is sufficiently extensive and
difficult, the teachers are well trained, competent and conscientious;
it is in spite of this, they tell you, that the education which is the
fruit of this laborious course is unsatisfactory, and the culture
obtained comparatively low. If you press for the reason, they will point
to the influence of the Government over the schools. The Government do
not exercise an open and direct pressure on the schools, but they never
cease from interfering indirectly with them. They exercise a kind of
censorship over education; the teachers are being constantly checked;
certain subjects and certain topics are tabooed; and the nature of the
censorship varies with the changing ministers.

Thus it is that education tends to be intensive in one direction and
incomplete in another; and the net result is that the culture obtained
is to a certain extent superficial, and that the product of the Russian
secondary schools is a youth who is intellectually half-baked.

One of the chief results of the attitude of the administration towards
the schools is that the pupils look upon their course of education
solely as a means of getting a diploma; they cease to be interested in
the education itself which is provided for them, and they throw
themselves with exaggerated vehemence into any other political or
philosophical channel outside it—into socialism, materialism,
theoretical and practical anarchy.

This is what Russians tell you, and it is no doubt true from their point
of view; nevertheless, if you compare the average level of secondary
education in Russia with that which exists in England, you will notice
at once that the average Russian, as I have said earlier in this book,
is infinitely better instructed. I use the word “instructed” purposely;
because if you take education in the larger sense, it is often the case
that the more ignorant Englishman has on the whole a better balanced
education than the over-instructed Russian. That is to say, the
intellectually immature product of the English schools will often be
saner and nearer to reality and practical life, and fitter to deal with
the emergencies of life, than the intellectually overripe Russian, who
is immature in his very overripeness; and who, by nature being
intellectually plastic, agile, and assimilative, receives an education
of a kind that starves him where he needs feeding, and overfeeds him
where he needs a low diet, and leads him to seek for himself just that
kind of intellectual food and drink which is likely to inebriate him,
and to ruin his intellectual digestion. With regard to the course of
education itself, he becomes simply and solely a diploma-hunter.

These remarks do not apply to technical secondary education. There are
in Russia technical secondary schools of agriculture, engineering,
mining, forestry, and railways (all under the management of the
different ministries). The general course of education received here is
the same in character as that given in the gymnasia and the Real
Schools; but it is combined with a special course, and the technical
schools produce a type of youth who is not only more practical and
nearer to reality, but who is more really cultivated in spite of the
fact that the pupils of the gymnasia have the advantage of the more
general course of education.

There are also cadet schools and special schools for officers under the
Ministry of War, which are sufficiently good; and commercial schools
(similar to the Real Schools), under the direction of the Minister of
Commerce.

The number of schools in Russia is still not really sufficient for the
demand; and since the regulations binding on the institution of schools
by private persons have become less stringent, the increase in the
number of such privately organized schools has been enormous, and this
testifies to the greatness of the general demand for education.

Higher education in Russia is also of two kinds, technical and general.

General higher education is supplied by the universities. There are
universities at Moscow, St. Petersburg, Kiev, Kharkov, Yurieff, Warsaw,
Kazan, Odessa, Tomsk, and Saratov.

The largest university is that of Moscow, where there are nearly ten
thousand students; and that of St. Petersburg, where there are eight
thousand. Admission to the university takes place once a year, and
admittance is given to all students who have passed what the Germans
call their _Abiturienten Examen_, at their secondary school—that is to
say, their leaving-certificate examination. Besides the universities,
there are higher technical schools, which we will come to presently.

The system of university teaching is the same as that which exists in
the rest of Europe and in Scotland; the faculties include jurisprudence,
physics and mathematics, medicine, historical philology, Oriental
languages, and divinity.

But the part played by the universities in Russian life and the special
character of Russian university education are unique.[17]

Every Englishman who is at all interested in Russia will be probably
aware of the immense influence that the universities have had on the
current of modern history in Russia.

The young, the adolescent in all countries, have often played a part in
politics, whenever the politics of a country have been in a state of
ferment. Sometimes the expression of their zeal takes the form of
patriotism, as in the War of Liberation in Germany; sometimes, if the
form of the Government is reactionary, it leads them to go and fight at
the barricades.

In Russia the students have always taken an interest in political
matters; but at the beginning of the century the universities were small
and aristocratic. Nevertheless, in 1825, secret societies existed all
over Russia, largely recruited from the ranks of the young, and these
finally organized an insurrection in St. Petersburg, which has become
famous in Russian history as the Decembrist Rising; and which stands in
contrast with all later insurrectionary risings in Russia, in that it
was exclusively the work of the nobility and the gentry, and was
confined to that class. The society which brought about this
insurrection modelled itself on the German association of students, the
_Tugendbund_; and although its practical results were nil, it left a
tradition which the students on the one hand, and the Government on the
other hand (although unconsciously), never permitted to die out.

All through the ’forties and the ’fifties, as secondary education first
became a fact and subsequently went on increasing, the universities grew
not only large, but democratic, and formed a democratic nucleus; and it
was here that the rationalistic movement which started in Western Europe
found the most grateful soil and the quickest response. Liberal ideas
had always flourished among the students, and this blend of liberal and
rationalistic ideas, as soon as it began to spread and to increase, met
with a counter-movement of repression from all successive governments.
And it is the glory of the Russian universities that they never ceased
to keep the flag of their ideal, their demand for political freedom,
flying, and were always the soul of any progressive political movement.

The universities were originally autonomous, and though they were
deprived of their liberties for a time in the early part of the century,
they retained them fully in the reign of Alexander II.; it was not until
then that the universities came to be an important factor, since up to
that period they had been, as I have already said, small and
aristocratic; and it was only in the fifties that they became democratic
and large enough to count. The privilege of autonomy which had been
given to the universities meant that they were administered solely by a
board of professors, at the head of which was a rector. This state of
things lasted until the reign of Alexander III., when the universities
were again deprived of their privileges and their autonomy, and the
Government tried to administer them directly, with the usual result that
trouble ensued; only the trouble brought about by the conflict of the
Government with the universities was more turbulent in character than
that produced by its clash with any other institutions or classes of
society.

A continual state of effervescence and of disturbance on the one hand,
and of repression on the other, lasted until 1908, when autonomy was
again restored to the universities; and during the next five years
university life began, in spite of periodical strikes and closures, more
or less to settle down; but as reaction set in, a part of its activity
was directed against the liberties of the university. In 1911, for
instance, all the professors in Moscow were forced to resign.

At the present moment, if we do not hear of disturbances in the
university, this can be attributed to the reaction among the students
themselves, who are in a natural state of depression at the result of
the revolutionary movement of 1905, which from their point of view was a
complete failure. It may safely be said that it is most improbable that
such a state of things will last very long, and even now there are
unmistakable clouds on the horizon. The policy of the Government of
giving, in educational matters, with one hand and of hampering and
hindering with the other, was bound and is bound to result in trouble
sooner or later. The troubles which occurred in the recent past in the
life of the universities, during and subsequent to the revolutionary
movement, without doubt lowered the general standard of education. The
results obtained at present are worse than they should be, considering
the excellence of the professors. Moreover, the constant troubles which
arose in the life of the universities during the revolutionary period,
caused generally by some move on the part of the Government, and
invariably followed by repressive measures (involving temporary
closure), drove thousands of students to seek education abroad.

All that I have said about the universities applies to the higher
technical institutes, only in a lesser degree. There is a considerable
number of such technical institutes in Russia. St. Petersburg alone can
boast of a Polytechnic, a Technological Institute, a Mining Institute,
an Institute of Civil Engineers, a Higher Commercial Institute; and in
addition to these there are institutes in other parts of Russia where
higher education can be had in the branches of mining, railways, ways
and communications, forestry and agronomy, besides an increasing number
of agricultural schools all over the country. The difference between the
character of higher technical and higher general education, between the
higher technical schools and the universities, is the same as the
difference between the character of the technical secondary schools and
the general secondary schools.

As in the case of technical secondary education, higher technical
education produces a more practical type than the universities; and the
students of the higher technical institutes only take part in politics
when matters have reached a definite crisis, in which their action can
have practical effect. The great importance of the universities and of
the higher technical institute in Russia lies in the fact that they
supply the ranks of the whole of the higher _intelligentsia_. All
lawyers and all doctors come from the universities, and the life and the
fate of the universities affect the cultured classes vitally. This works
both ways. The universities affect the cultured classes, and the
cultured classes act on the universities.

For instance, every medical officer in every county council is a
university man, and he will be vitally interested in the fate and doings
of his _alma mater_. Any blow at any particular university will affect a
whole class of people all over the country; the influence of the
universities spreads like a network over the whole length and breadth of
Russia, and produces an _esprit de corps_ and a strong spirit of
freemasonry among the former students of the various universities.

Games and physical exercise are not a feature of Russian
education—certainly not at least in the English sense; and though
outdoor sports, such as boating and football, have been introduced, and
are popular in some of the universities—Odessa, for instance—it is
impossible at present to discern even the dawn of any trend towards
physical sports and exercise such as we have in France or Spain, for
instance.

Lately, however, an organization of gymnastical societies, under the
supervision of Czech instructors, and in some ways resembling the German
_Turnvereine_, have taken a firm root in the towns, and enjoy great
popularity; these societies hold yearly festivals, and organize
competitions between various towns. The popularity of these societies is
likely to increase in the future.

Besides the universities and schools I have mentioned, there are still a
great many more educational institutions: veterinary institutes, schools
of art, archæology, Oriental languages, and law; seminaries,
ecclesiastical and naval schools, and private institutions; and at the
top of the ladder of education there are two academies, one of art and
one of science, consisting of professors, men of science and letters,
who are chosen by election. Scholarships and grants to poor students are
distributed both by the universities and the higher technical schools.

If one reviews the question of Russian education as a whole, one is
forced to the conclusion that the material both of the teacher and the
pupil is good; the staff of teachers excellent; but that the whole
system is continually and fundamentally vitiated by a policy, not
exactly of repression, but of constant censorship, interference,
checking, nagging, and hindering which saps the school life of Russia,
and deprives it of all potential interest and vitality for the pupil. It
is reduced to an official machine, which turns out either a specimen of
bureaucratic mediocrity, or a rebel who reacts against it and is driven
to anarchy and dynamite. If the Government were to leave the whole
matter alone, there is no doubt that the schools would not only manage
their own affairs perfectly peacefully and well themselves, but that
they would succeed in turning out a type of youth who would be more
really cultured than the present overripe and immature, half-baked, yet
partially burned specimen, which is the average product of a system of
education which cannot fail to be one-sided and unsatisfactory so long
as it is cramped and diverted from larger channels by the exasperating
supervision of a paternal, officious, and suspicious administration.




                               CHAPTER X.
                                JUSTICE.


The judicial system of to-day in Russia dates from what is called the
Epoch of the Great Reforms—that is, of the reforms made in 1864 by the
Emperor Alexander II. His new judicial system is, next in order to the
abolition of serfdom, the most important of those reforms.

Up till 1864 justice in Russia dwelt behind closed doors. It was
organized on a class basis. There was a court for the gentry, a court
for the townsman and for such peasants as did not belong to landowners.
Judicial decisions, civil and criminal, were based solely on documentary
evidence prepared by the police. No oral evidence was admitted. The
proceedings were held _in camera_. The judges appeared in public only in
order to pass sentence or to deliver a judgment. It is needless to say
that a system of this kind encouraged venality, partiality, and
injustice.

In reforming the old system, the Imperial Government borrowed elements
from the judicial systems existing in France and in England, but it by
no means confined itself to slavish imitation. The aim of the reformers
was to reach the principles and ideas on which our system and the French
system are based; and they created a new system founded on ideas which
have been endorsed both in theory and in practice by modern
civilization. The chief principles at the basis of the reformed judicial
system in Russia are—(1) the separation of administrative and judicial
powers; (2) the independence of the magistrate and the tribunals; (3)
the equality of all subjects in the eye of the law (the abolition in the
eye of the law of all class distinctions); (4) the publicity of trials;
(5) the adoption of oral procedure; (6) the participation of the people
in the system through (_a_) the introduction of trial by jury, (_b_)
originally, although this was altered later, the election of judges. As
a general principle, it can be laid down that important cases in Russia
are tried, as they are tried elsewhere in Europe, by jury, in public and
at the assizes; with one notable exception, that of all political
offences and all crimes and misdemeanours committed by the Press, which
are tried without a jury.

Where the Russian system differs from the English and the French systems
is that the judicature is divided into two sections mutually
independent, and differing in the extent of their jurisdiction and in
the manner in which their judges are appointed.

As in many other countries, there are two branches of tribunals—firstly,
what were actually, and what now correspond to, justices of the peace,
dealing with petty cases; and, secondly, ordinary tribunals dealing with
larger matters. These two branches of justice are quite distinct. They
are parallel to each other. They are separate and isolated one from the
other, and meet only on the top of the ladder in their common right of
appealing to the Senate, which is the highest court of appeal.

Beneath this double system of judicature, local courts exist in every
canton: (_Volostnye Sudi_), _tribunaux de bailliage_, which were
established when the serfs were liberated, dealing exclusively with the
peasants’ affairs, and in which both the judges and judged are peasants.

The Canton Court consists of a tribunal of three judges elected by the
peasants. It deals with small cases, and deals with them largely
according to established custom and tradition. It stands to reason that
peasants will deal with matters which concern their own customs, codes,
and idiosyncrasies far better than people of any other class.[18]

The judicial system which comes next above the Canton Courts is dual:
Petty and Grave. The Petty cases are entrusted to local justices of the
peace, town judges, and _zemskie nachalniki_.

In 1864, when the judicial system was reformed, all such cases were
dealt with by justices of the peace, who were elected by the Zemstvo. In
1889, the elective justices of the peace were done away with, and they
were replaced by _zemskie nachalniki_, who, as I have already explained
in Chapter IV., are a kind of official squire, exercising executive and
judicial authority over the villages in their district. They are
nominated by the governor of the province and appointed by the Minister
of the Interior. Elective justices of the peace have survived only in
St. Petersburg, Moscow, Odessa, and Kharkov, and some other towns, where
they are elected by the town assemblies for a term of three years on a
property qualification.[19]

In all other towns, and everywhere else, where there are justices of the
peace, they are now appointed by the Minister of Justice.

This rather complicated system (under which the functions of a judge
were committed into the hands of persons (_zemskie nachalniki_) who were
in their main attributes representative of the executive) is now to be
abolished by a new law recently passed by the Duma, which divests the
_zemskie nachalniki_ of their judicial functions, and replaces the
elective justices of the peace all over the country. This new law comes
into force in regard to ten provinces on January 1, 1914, and will be
extended over the remaining part of the country in the course of the
next year. The jurisdiction of the new justices of the peace has been
increased by the new law. In civil matters they are now competent to try
cases involving fines amounting to 1,000 roubles, and criminal offences
carrying a sentence of simple imprisonment without any curtailment of
civil rights. The appeal from the justices of the peace is made to the
general meeting of the justices of the district; and from the decision
of this meeting (_siezd_) an appeal is allowed, on points of law only,
to the Senate. The Senate, as is shown below, may either dismiss the
appeal or order a new trial. There is, however, no appeal to the Senate
at all where the sentence carries with it a fine of less than 100
roubles. The limit is now 30 roubles.

In the hands, then, of the justices of the peace or of the _zemskie
nachalniki_, as the case may be, are civil claims not exceeding 500
roubles (£50), and criminal cases where the penalty does not exceed four
months’ imprisonment or a fine of 300 roubles (£30). Appeals against the
decision of a justice of the peace may be made to a bench of justices
presided over by a justice of the peace elected by his colleagues;
appeals against the verdicts of town judges and of the _zemskie
nachalniki_ are heard by the District Tribunal (_Uiezdny Siezd_), a
court—the sessions of the district—of which the marshal of the nobility
of the district is the _ex officio_ chairman, and which consists of
_zemskie nachalniki_ (with the exception of course of the particular
_zemsky nachalnik_ or town judge against whose verdict the appeal is
being made), town judges, and the so-called honorary justices of peace.

Appeals against the verdict of the local courts (_Volostnye Sudi_) are
also heard by this district tribunal.

An appeal against the verdict of the District Tribunal (_Uiezdny Siezd_)
is allowed on points of law only, and goes before a special Board called
the _Gubernskoye Prisustvie_, consisting of the governor of the
province, as chairman, members of the Divisional Court, and some higher
civil servants of the province.

Parallel with this branch of justice, which deals with petty cases, we
have quite separate from it another branch which deals with more serious
cases, and which consists of two tribunals: the Divisional Court (Court
of Assizes), and the High Court.

The Divisional Court deals with all civil cases (with the exception of
petty cases), and roughly speaking, with all criminal cases, with the
exception of those which concern the prosecution of officials for
misdemeanours committed in the performance of their official duties, and
also the great majority of political offences, which are dealt with by
the High Court. The criminal cases which come before the Divisional
Court can be judged by the bench only, or by the bench and a jury; but
if the offence is such that the punishment may limit the civil rights of
the accused, or deprive him of them altogether, the case must be tried
before a jury. Generally speaking, all criminal cases of any importance
are tried before a jury.

The Divisional Court goes on circuit from place to place; its
jurisdiction usually extends over five or six districts, and sometimes
over a whole government.

The Russian judicial system is the same as the French system as regards
the nature and composition of its tribunals, its tribunals of first
instance, its facilities for appeal, its court of high appeal
(_Cassation_), its instruments of justice, and its method of procedure.
The justice of the peace and the _zemsky nachalnik_ (who at present
fulfils the duties of a justice of the peace), and the town judge
(_Gorodskoi Sudya_),[20] are the only judges who sit alone. In all other
tribunals there is more than one judge. Every civil or criminal case in
Russia must be heard by three magistrates, one of whom is the president.

A judge is irremovable unless he should commit a criminal offence. He
can be transferred, but he cannot be removed. Attached to every
Divisional Court and every High Court there is a magistrate appointed by
the Government called the procurator (who is not irremovable, and holds
office at the pleasure of the Minister of Justice), who corresponds to
the French _procureur_; he is the advocate-general and public
prosecutor. His business is to prosecute crime. But before the case
reaches the procurator, it undergoes a preliminary investigation at the
hands of an examining magistrate (_Sudebny Slyedovatel_) who corresponds
to the French _Juge d’instruction_. He begins his investigation at the
instance either of the police, or of a private individual, or of a
plaintiff. Theoretically, the investigation was supposed to be entirely
separate from the prosecution; but, in practice, the examining
magistrate has become more or less a tool in the hands of the
procurator. The examining magistrate has the right either to refer the
result of his investigation to the procurator, or to let the case drop
altogether, should in his opinion the grounds for further proceedings be
insufficient.

The public prosecutor (_Procurator_), on receiving the _dossier_ of the
case from the examining magistrate (_Slyedovatel_), can either ask the
court to drop the proceedings in view of the failure of the prosecution
to make a case, or else he draws up a bill of indictment (_Obvinitelni
Akt_) on which the accused has to take his trial. In the case of more
serious offences, the bill of indictment, before it goes before the
court, has to be confirmed by the High Court (_Sudebnaya Palata_), which
acts as the French _Chambre de Mise en Accusation_. Civil cases do not
go before the _procurator_, and are tried, as in France, without a jury.

The procedure resembles that of a French court of justice. First of all,
the witnesses (in criminal cases) are called, and each witness tells his
story consecutively. He is then cross-examined by the procurator, and
then by counsel for the prosecution and counsel for the defence.
Cross-examination is by no means so formidable as in an English criminal
case, because the counsel for the defence can at any moment insert a
question amongst the questions put by the counsel for the prosecution.
When all the witnesses have been heard, the procurator speaks for the
prosecution. He is followed by the counsel for the plaintiff, and then
by the counsel for the defence. After this, the procurator replies to
the counsel for the defence, and they in their turn can reply on given
points. The President of the Court then sums up, and puts to the jury
the questions on which they are to give their verdict.

The jury have the right of putting questions to any witness, as well as
to the counsel for the prosecution and to the counsel for the defence.

The jury consist of twelve men, “good men and true.” They are chosen
from all classes of the population, from the whole of the inhabitants of
the district, subject to certain conditions of age, property, domicile,
and position. In the first place, there is a property qualification,
which varies according to different localities. All those who fulfil the
conditions of the law as regards the age and property qualification are
entered on a list (_obshchy spisok_) and become liable to serve on a
jury. From this larger list, a second narrower list (_ocheredny spisok_)
is drawn up of the men who seem the more qualified for the work.

The sifting process, of which this second list is the result, is carried
out in every district by a Board including several officials, the
marshal of the nobility for its Chairman. The process is repeated every
year, and after the sifting about sixty men remain on the second list,
out of which the jury are drawn by lot.

But a property qualification is not in all cases indispensable for a
juryman. Public servants, unless they are in the army, in the police, or
in the magistrature, and with the exception of officials of the first
four classes, who are exempted, can be chosen; likewise all local
elective officers, especially peasants, such as the judges of the Canton
Courts, the _elders_ in the commune and the cantons. The net result is
that the jury is mixed and democratic, and as a rule contains a leaven
of peasants and minor public servants, and sometimes, indeed, consists
almost wholly of men from the lower classes. Here, for instance, is a
list of the professions followed by the members of the jury before whom
the Beiliss ritual murder case was heard at Kiev. This jury was
exceptionally below the average of educational standard.[21]

     1. Peasant, agricultural labourer.

     2. Peasant, cab-driver.

     3. Minor public servant employed in postal service.

     4. Minor public servant employed in postal service.

     5. Peasant, employed in a wine warehouse.

     6. Peasant, agricultural labourer.

     7. Townsman, employed at railway station.

     8. Peasant, agricultural labourer.

     9. Secretary at governor’s office, assistant of the revisor in the
          auditor’s office.

    10. Peasant, agricultural labourer.

    11. Peasant, controller in a town tramway.

    12. Burgher, small householder.

The above list, whether it is below average or not—and it was said at
the time to be startlingly below the average—shows more or less the
nature of a Russian jury in a small town. There is generally a larger
dose of a more educated element, but the elements which appear in this
list will probably be present in most juries in varying quantities. It
should be noted, however, that the composition of the lists from which
the jury is drawn is very much in the hands of the local authorities. In
a big town a jury exclusively composed of peasants is an exception, and
a very rare one.

Hence the peculiar character of the Russian jury, about which much has
been written and much is being written.

Its chief characteristic is its leniency, its indulgence, its tendency
to acquit. And on this account there existed, and there still exists in
some quarters in Russia, a movement against the jury as an institution,
which bases its disapproval on the reluctance of the jury to condemn.
But it is improbable that such a movement will ever have a practical
result. The disadvantages of tampering in any way with trial by jury are
too obvious. Many characteristic stories exist in Russian literature,
and a still greater number float about in the flotsam and jetsam of
current talk, illustrating by striking instances the peculiar psychology
of the Russian jury.

It is said that a jury once returned a verdict of “innocent, with
extenuating circumstances.” Garin, the author, tells how his house was
once set on fire by a peasant, and how without much difficulty he
collected overwhelming evidence against a particular peasant for
deliberate arson. The peasant was tried before a jury of peasants in the
Canton Court. His guilt was clearly proved. Nobody had any doubt but
that the verdict would be “guilty.” The peasants on the jury did not
deny the prisoner’s guilt, but were of the opinion that six years’ penal
servitude—the sentence the prisoner would have received for arson—was
disproportionately heavy.

“Two years in prison,” they reasoned—wrote the foreman, narrating the
case to Garin—“would be enough to instil wisdom in him; but to send him
to penal servitude is too much. In what are his wife and children
guilty? What will they do without a bread-winner?... Their final
argument was that it was a fine day, and the sun was shining
spring-like; how could they ruin a man on such a fine day? They were
sorry for the gentleman, but still more sorry for the orphans and the
wife. Nobody was ever ruined on account of a fire. It was God’s will,
and must be accepted as such.”

“It was only afterwards,” says Garin, the sufferer in the incident, and
the teller of the story, “that it became clear to me that what from our
point of view may seem the greatest injustice is from the point of view
of the people the expression of the highest justice in the world.”
Immediately after the incident, Garin was obliged to leave the village
where it occurred. He revisited the place two years later. “I was at
once met,” he writes, “by a deputation of peasants, whose spokesman made
me a kind of speech in which he said that the peasants were very glad to
see me; and that they were very glad for my sake that the prisoner had
been acquitted; that the Lord had not allowed me to be burdened with a
sin, in interfering with what was not my business but God’s—the hounding
of criminals. ‘The Lord saved thee from sin,’ they said to me; ‘all the
good which thou didst us has remained to thee, and has not been in vain.
The Lord punished them.’” And finally he tells how the peasants narrated
the bad end the criminals had come to, taking it as a matter of course
that such things belonged to the sphere of Providence, and not to that
of man.

The story is characteristic. I could quote many others of the same
kind—stories in some cases which are startling in their unexpectedness,
and in the difference of the point of view from that prevailing in other
classes and in other countries. But strange as this point of view may
seem, it will generally be found that there is in it a basis of common
sense and an element of sound fairness. The Russian peasant juryman is
indifferent to legal subtleties, and often quite unaffected by forensic
evidence, which he looks on as a thing made to order, bought and sold.
He will judge by his conscience, and according to his own code of
morals, which, if indulgent, is none the less definite.

A friend of mine was once serving on a jury in St. Petersburg. The
prisoner was found guilty of an odious crime, but the jury agreed to a
verdict of “guilty, with extenuating circumstances.” My friend asked one
man, who was a peasant, how there could be extenuating circumstances in
such a case, to which he answered, “I am not quite sure he did it.” If
the principle be a just one, that it is better that a guilty man should
go free than that an innocent man should be condemned, then the chief
accusation made against the characteristics of the Russian jury breaks
down. A Russian jury will be almost certain to give the prisoner the
benefit of the doubt. When the ritual murder case began at Kiev, it was
pointed out with dismay in several quarters that it was absurd to try
such a case before an uneducated jury—that a jury of that kind could not
possibly appreciate complicated questions of medical _expertise_, and
all the arcana of folklore and talmudic tradition and interpretations of
Hebrew texts, which played a large part in the trial. But when the trial
was over, those who interviewed the jurymen said that the jury had paid
no attention to all that; the visit to the site where the body was found
was the first thing which affected their opinion; the eloquence of the
able lawyers engaged on both sides did not influence them, as they said
lawyers were “hired”; but the conduct of one of the jury, who spent a
large part of his time in prayer, impressed them; and finally they gave
a verdict of “not guilty,” which was the result of the workings of their
conscience.

This is all the more remarkable in that they very probably took the
existence of ritual murders as a matter of course; but however this may
have been, they realized that they had to find Beiliss guilty or not
guilty, and they found him not guilty. A jury chosen from the most
cultivated classes of Russia could not have shown more sense, and—as
this case had raised political questions and racial passions just as the
Dreyfus case did—had such a jury been infected by partisanship or
political or religious fanaticism, it is quite possible that things
might not have gone so well for the accused. For whereas the jury thus
constituted might have been liberal, it might just as well have been
reactionary and anti-Semite. Of course the Russian jury has its
drawbacks—it may, if consisting of the lower classes, very likely look
upon certain forms of fraud as rather a good joke; it may be
over-indulgent to certain crimes; but if the principle I mentioned just
now is sound, that it is better for the guilty to escape than that the
innocent should suffer, then these drawbacks are amply compensated for.

There is another point to remember: by heightening the educational
average of a Russian jury, you would probably increase rather than
diminish its leniency; because this leniency is due to a great extent to
the inborn indulgence, tolerance, and humaneness of the Russian people.

Juries drawn exclusively from the _intelligentsia_ are said to be still
more indulgent than peasant juries. Opinions differ on this point. A
Russian friend of mine tells me he believes the peasant jury the more
tolerant, in spite of what he has heard, and in spite of his own
experience to the contrary; but it is probably a question of the nature
of the crime—the _intelligentsia_ being more severe for certain crimes
which the peasants would condone as quite natural (say, certain forms of
forgery and violence), and the peasants, on the other hand, dealing
severely with a crime towards which the _intelligentsia_ would be more
leniently disposed. But the main point is that a Russian jury, whatever
its composition, is fundamentally indulgent. It is far more indulgent
than a jury chosen from any other European country. I remember being in
St. Petersburg just after the Crippen case, and hearing it discussed
among educated people in reactionary circles. These people could not
understand how it was possible to hang a man on such slender evidence.
Even if the evidence had been abundant, the punishment seemed to them
too severe, but on slender evidence the sentence seemed to them
monstrous.

This leads us to the question of the punishments which the Russian law
can inflict.

The death penalty exists only for attempts on the life of the Emperor or
members of the imperial family, forcible attempts to dethrone the
Emperor, and certain cases of high treason.

The death penalty was abolished by the Empress Elisabeth in 1753. It is
true that when this was done it was rather the name than anything else
which was abolished, since as long as flogging continued with the
_knut_[22], a leather whip which was as deadly as the cat-of-nine-tails,
a sentence of over thirty blows (thirty-five blows was the maximum
allowed during the last years of flogging) was enough to prove fatal.

Flogging with the _knut_ was abolished by the Emperor Nicholas I. during
the first year of his reign (1825). During the reign of Alexander II.,
from 1855 to 1876, only one man was executed on the scaffold—Karakosov,
who made an attempt on the Emperor’s life. From 1866 to 1903 only 114
men suffered the penalty of death throughout the Russian empire. These
statistics were read out and discussed in the Council of Empire in July
1906 by M. Tagantsev, a celebrated Russian legist, who pointed out that,
in contradistinction to this leniency, during 1906, from January to
June, 108 people had been condemned to death under martial law, and
ninety had been executed, not counting those who had been killed without
trial.

When the Duma was dissolved in July 1906, and P. A. Stolypin took the
reins of government in his hands, martial law continued; drum-head
courts-martial were held all over the country, and the number of people
executed during 1907 and 1908 was very great.

But it must be remembered that during this period the country was in a
state of anarchy. Acts of terrorism were being committed almost daily by
the social-revolutionary party, and acts of hooliganism and robbery
under arms by the criminal classes, who imitated and adopted the methods
of the revolutionaries. A vicious circle of lawless crime and
indiscriminate retaliation seemed to have closed round Russian life, so
that during all this period the executions were to the crimes in a
proportion of about one to three. It should also be remembered that
during certain phases of this epoch many parts of the country were
virtually in a state of civil war.

In any case, whether Stolypin’s policy was defensible or not—and
theoretically it was indefensible—he was successful with the help of the
reaction that came about in public opinion in putting an end to the
anarchy, and after a time things began to quiet down; drum-head
courtmartial ceased, martial law gave way to “states of reinforced
protection,” and the country gradually gained its normal state, and
capital punishment has once more become rarer, although it cannot yet be
said to be non-existent, since, in virtue of states of reinforced
protection (_Ysilenaya Okhrana_), and by military courts, during 1912,
335 people were condemned to death, and 124 were executed.

In 1913, 148 were sentenced and 33 were executed (the large number of
persons reprieved being due during this year to an amnesty given on the
occasion of the tercentenary of the imperial family). The majority of
crimes for which sentences of death were passed are evasion from
prisons, riots in prison, or attacks on prison authorities.

The criminal penalties meted out by Russian law are:—

  (_a_) Penal servitude for life, or for terms ranging from four years
          to twenty years.

  (_b_) Imprisonment from four to six years with consequent loss of
          civil rights.

  (_c_) Deportation to remote parts of the empire for settlement.

Formerly all convicts were deported, but now some of them serve their
terms in prisons in the local Russian provinces.

Besides these criminal penalties, there exist also what are called
corrective penalties, which include various degrees of punishment,
ranging from reprimands, fines, and imprisonment from three days to
three months, at the bottom of the scale, to sentences of one to four
years with loss of civil privileges at the top of the scale. Among these
corrective penalties is what is called fortress imprisonment for one
year four months to four years with loss of rights, and imprisonments
for four weeks to one year four months without loss of rights. This
punishment is usually applied to delinquencies of a political or of a
literary character.

Certain crimes are far less severely punished in Russia than they are in
England. A murderer, for instance, as a rule will receive a sentence of
twelve years’ penal servitude. In some cases, if there are extenuating
circumstances, if he acted under provocation, he will probably be
acquitted altogether. Again, there are cases of murder which have been
punished by not more than two years’ imprisonment.

Had Beiliss been found guilty he would not have been hanged—as was
stated in some of the London newspapers—but the maximum sentence he
could have received (for murder of a child accompanied by violence)
would have been penal servitude for life.

We have seen that there are in Russia two tribunals—the Divisional Court
and the High Court, and that the High Court deals chiefly with political
offences, or with the delinquencies of officials. Cases heard by the
High Court are tried either by the Bench, or by a special tribunal
consisting of judges and what are called “class representatives.” These
consist of the marshal of the nobility of the government, a mayor from
the town, and the elder of the canton (a peasant). Appeals against
verdicts of the Divisional Court in cases which were tried without a
jury can be made to the High Court, which can modify the sentence, and a
final appeal can be made to the Senate. In cases which are tried by a
jury no appeal can be made on points of fact; but an appeal can be made
on points of law to the Senate, which can either confirm the sentence,
or order the case to be retried either before the same tribunal, or
before a tribunal exercising a similar jurisdiction. The verdict in
cases tried by jury cannot therefore be modified, but it can be
cancelled and quashed.

The Senate in these cases corresponds to the French _Cour de Cassation_.

The Russian Bar came into existence as a profession in 1864. Any one of
a certain education and standing is admitted to plead in a criminal case
in Russia, unless the case be political. As regards civil cases, the
privilege is limited to the right of appearing before a petty tribunal
three times a year. This is an exception to the rule that in a civil
case only sworn advocates or “private attorneys”[23] are entitled to
plead. Professional lawyers receive their training at the university,
and when, by passing the necessary examination, they are in possession
of a certificate or degree, they are obliged to pass through a
preliminary stage of five years’ “deviling”; then after a formal
examination in legal procedure, they become full-blown “sworn lawyers”
(_prisiazhnye povierenye_).

The Russian Bar has more than justified its existence. Since it came
into being in 1864 it has produced a number of most remarkable men,
remarkable as lawyers as well as orators. Lately, since the creation of
the Duma, its influence has made itself felt in politics, since many of
the members of the Duma who have played a leading part in politics have
been lawyers. The lawyers naturally had the habit of speech, and were
often trained orators, so that as soon as an opportunity arose for their
peculiar gifts to have free play, they were bound to come to the front
on both sides of the House. Among the members of the Duma who have
attained to prominence are such men as Plevako, Maklakov, and that of
the late M. Muromtsev, the president of the first Duma, who was one of
the most celebrated lawyers of the University of Moscow, and one of the
brightest ornaments of the Russian Civil Bar.

Generally speaking, of all the reforms carried out by Alexander II.,
that of the judicial system—leaving out of account the emancipation of
the serfs, which was the _sine qua non_ of all reform, and without which
all other reforms were useless—was the most greatly acclaimed. In the
first place, because the old system of justice had been so bad; and in
the second place, because the new system proved to be a real success.

During the period of reaction which set in in the reign of Alexander
III., and during the first years of the reign of the present Emperor,
under the reactionary administration of Plehve, the Bar still retained
its independence; and during this time, it was at the Bar, and at the
Bar only, that independence of thought and speech could be said to
exist.

It must be said that the revolutionary movement had a bad effect on it:
firstly, because many of its Liberal members were suspended; and
secondly because the Government, after the revolutionary movement, did
everything it could to diminish the moral independence of the judges,
and to make them as reactionary as possible, and in some respects this
was successful. The result of this policy is being felt now in political
or semi-political cases. But this is probably only a transitional and
temporary state of reaction, following on the disturbance of the
revolutionary movement, and it will remedy itself automatically in the
course of time, if the quiet state of things that now exists continues;
but if this proves not to be the case, if the sparks of discontent
suddenly burst into flame, then circumstances of a different kind will
restore to the Bar its ancient independence. Yet as things are now, and
taking all drawbacks, all temporary embarrassments and hindrances, and
all reactionary influences into account; with every disadvantage under
which it may be labouring, the Russian Bar must still be acknowledged an
admirable institution of which any country should feel justly proud.




                              CHAPTER XI.
                       THE FASCINATION OF RUSSIA.


Gogol, the greatest of Russian humorists, has a passage in one of his
books, where in exile he cries out to his country to reveal the secret
of her fascination.

“What is the mysterious and inscrutable power which lies hidden in you?”
he exclaims. “Why does your aching and melancholy song echo unceasingly
in one’s ears? Russia, what do you want of me? What is there between you
and me?” This question has often been repeated, not only by Russians in
exile, but by foreigners who have lived in Russia.

The country is so devoid of the more obvious and unmistakable signs of
glamour and attraction. As Gogol says, not here are those astonishing
miracles of nature which are made still more startling by the triumphs
of art.

In Russia there are no

                   “Congesta manu prœruptis oppida saxis,
               Fluminaque antiquos subterlabentia muros”;

no

                          “old palaces and towers
              Quivering within the wave’s intenser day,
              All overgrown with azure moss and flowers”;

no “noble wreck in ruinous perfection,” where “the stars twinkle through
the loops of time”; no “castle, precipice-encurled in a gash of the
wind-grieved Apennine”; no “rose-red city half as old as time.”

There are none of those spots where nature, art, time, and history have
combined to catch the heart with a charm in which beauty, association,
and even decay are indistinguishably mingled; where art has added the
picturesque to the beauty of nature; and where time has made magic the
handiwork of art; and where history has peopled the spot with countless
phantoms, and cast over everything the strangeness and the glamour of
her spell.

Such places you will find in France and in England, all over Italy, in
Spain, and in Greece, but not in Russia. Russia is a country of
colonists, where life has been a continual struggle against the rigour
and asperity of the climate, and whose political history is the record
of a long and desperate struggle against adverse circumstances; whose
oldest city was sacked and burnt just at the moment when it was
beginning to flourish; whose first capital was destroyed by fire in
1812; whose second capital dates from the seventeenth century; whose
stone houses are rare in the country, and whose wooden houses are
perpetually being destroyed by fire.

A country of long winters and fierce summers, of rolling plains,
uninterrupted by mountains and unvariegated by valleys.

And yet the charm is there. It is a fact which is felt by quantities of
people of different nationalities and races; and it is difficult, if you
live in Russia, to escape it, and once you have felt it you will never
be free from it. The aching, melancholy song, which Gogol says wanders
from sea to sea throughout the length and breadth of the land, will for
ever echo in your heart, and haunt the recesses of your memory.

It is impossible to analyze charm, for if charm could be analyzed it
would cease to exist; and it is difficult to define the charm which is
attached to places where there is so little of that startlingly obvious
beauty of nature or art whose appeal is instantaneous; where there is no
playground of romance, and no abodes haunted by poetic or historical
ghosts and echoes.

But to those who have never been to Russia, and who will perhaps never
go there, Turgeniev’s descriptions of the country will give an idea of
this unique and peculiar magic. For instance, the description of the
summer night, when on the plain the children tell each other bogey
stories; or the description of that other July evening, when out of the
twilight from a long way off on the plain, a child’s voice is heard
calling, “Antropka-a-a,” and Antropka answers, “Wha-a-a-a-a-at”; and far
away out of the immensity comes the answering voice, “Come ho-ome;
because daddy wants to whip you.”

Turgeniev will afford to those who wish to travel in their armchair
magical glimpses of just those particular episodes, pictures, incidents,
sayings and doings, touches of human nature, phases of landscape, shades
of atmosphere, which constitute the charm of Russian life.

Whereas those who will actually travel in Russia itself will recognize
not only that what he writes is true to nature, but that incidents such
as those he records and causes to live again by means of his
incomparable art are a frequent and common experience to those who have
eyes to see.

The picturesqueness peculiar to countries rich in a long tradition of
art, and in varied and conflicting historical associations, may be
absent in Russia; but this does not mean that beauty is absent, and its
manifestations are often all the more striking from their lack of
obviousness.

I was favoured with such a glimpse this summer. I was staying in a small
wooden house in Central Russia, not far from a railway, but isolated
from all other houses, and at a fair distance from a village. The
harvest was nearly done. The heat was sweltering. Everything was parched
and dry. The walls and ceilings were black with flies. One had no wish
to venture out of doors until the evening.

The small garden of the house, which was gay with asters and sweet peas,
was surrounded by birch trees, with here and there a fir tree in their
midst.

Opposite the little house a broad pathway, flanked on each side by a row
of tall birch trees, lead to the margin of the garden, which ended in a
rather steep grass slope, and a valley, or rather a dip, likewise
wooded, and on the other side of the dip, on a level with the garden,
there was a pathway half hidden by trees; so that from the house, if you
looked straight in front of you, you saw a broad path, with birch trees
on each side of it, forming as it were a proscenium for a distant view
of trees; and if anybody walked along the pathway on the other side of
the dip, although you saw no road, you could see their figures in
outline against the sky, as though they were walking across the back of
a stage.

Just as the cool of the evening began to fall, out of the distance came
a rhythmical song, very high, and ending on a note that seemed to last
for ever, piercingly clear and clean. Then the music came a little
nearer, and one could distinguish first a solo chanting a phrase, and
then a chorus taking it up, and finally, solo and chorus became one,
reaching a climax on one high note, which went on and on, getting purer
and stronger, without any seeming effort, until it eventually died away.

The tone of the voices was so high, so pure, and at the same time so
peculiar, so strong and unusual, that it was difficult at first to
decide whether the voices were high tenor men’s voices, womanly
sopranos, or boyish trebles. They were quite unlike, both in range and
quality, the voices of women you usually hear in Russian villages. The
music drew nearer, and it filled the air with a stateliness and a calm
indescribable. And presently, in the distance, beyond the dip between
the trees, and in the centre of the natural stage made by the garden, I
saw against the sky figures of women walking slowly in the sunset, and
singing as they walked, carrying their scythes and their wooden rakes
with them; and once again the high, pure phrase began, to be repeated by
the chorus; and once again chorus and solo melted together in a high and
infinitely long-drawn-out note, which seemed to swell like the sound of
some crystal clarion, to grow purer and more single, and to go on and
on, until it ended suddenly and sharply, like a frieze ends. And this
song seemed to proclaim rest after toil, and satisfaction for labour
accomplished. It was like a hymn of praise, a broad benediction, a grace
sung for the end of the day, the end of the summer, the end of the
harvest. It seemed the very soul and spirit of the breathless August
evening.

Slowly the women walked past and disappeared into the trees once more.
The glimpse was but momentary, yet it sufficed to conjure up a whole
train of thoughts and pictures of rites, ritual, and custom—of pagan
ceremonies older than the gods, of rustic worship and rural festival
older than all creeds. And as another verse of what sounded like a
primeval harvest hymn began, the brief vision of the reapers, erect,
stately, full of dignity, sacerdotal and majestic in the dress and with
the attributes of toil, added to the impression made by the high quality
and pure concent of the singing, and one felt as if one had had a vision
of another phase of time, a glimpse into an older and remoter
world—older than Virgil, older than Romulus, older than Demeter—a world
where the spring, the summer, and the autumn, harvest time and sowing,
the gathering of fruits, and the vintage, were the gods; a gleam from
the golden age, a breath from the morning and the springtide of the
world.

The place seemed to become a temple in the quiet light of the
evening—august, sacred, and calm—and the procession of those stately
figures, diminutive in the distance, was like the design on an archaic
vase or frieze; and the music seemed to seal a sacrament, to be the
initiation into some immemorial secret, into some far-off mystery—who
knows, perhaps the Mystery of Eleusis?—or older mysteries, of which
Eleusis was but the far-distant offspring? The music passed, the singing
died away in the distance, and one felt inclined to say,—

                “Is it a vision or a waking dream?
                Fled is that music—do I wake or sleep?”

When I say that the singing evoked thoughts of Greece, the thing is less
fantastic than it seems. In the first place, in the songs of the Russian
peasants the Greek modes are still in use—the Dorian, the Hypo-dorian,
the Lydian, the Hypo-phrygian. “_La musique, telle qu’elle était
pratiquée en Russie au moyen âge_” (writes M. Soubier in his _History of
Russian Music_), “_tenait à la tradition des religions et des mœurs
paiennes._” And in the secular as well as in the ecclesiastical music of
Russia there is an element of influence which is purely Hellenic.

It turned out that the particular singers I heard on that evening were
not local singers, but a guild of women reapers who had come from the
government of Tula to work during the harvest. Their singing, although
the form and kind of song was familiar to me, was quite different in
quality from any that I had heard before; and the impression made by it
is unforgettable.

If the aspect of nature in Russia is, broadly speaking, monotonous and
uniform, this does not mean that beauty manifests itself infrequently.
Not only magic moments occur in the most unpromising surroundings, but
beauty is to be found in Russian nature and landscape at all times and
all seasons in a multitude of shapes.

Personally I know nothing more striking than a long drive in the evening
twilight at harvest time over the immense hedgeless rolling fields in
Russia, through stretches of golden wheat and rye variegated with
millet, still green and not yet turned to the bronze colour it takes
later; when you drive for miles over monotonous and yet ever-varying
rolling fields, and when you see the cranes, settling for a moment, and
then flying off into space.

Later in the twilight, great continents of dovelike lilac clouds float
in the east, and the west is suffused with the dusty and golden
afterglow of the sunset, and the half-reaped corn and the spaces of
stubble are burnished and glow in the heat, and smouldering fires of
weeds burn here and there; and as you reach a homestead you will perhaps
see by the threshing machine a crowd of dark men and women still at
their work, and in the glow from the flame of a wooden fire and the
shadow of the dusk, in the smoke of the engine and the dust of the
chaff, they have a Rembrandt-like power; and the feeling of space,
breadth, and air and immensity grows upon one; and the earth seems to
grow larger, and the sky to grow deeper, and the spirit is lifted,
stretched, and magnified.

The Russian poets have celebrated more frequently the spring and
winter—the brief spring with the intense green of the birch trees, the
uncrumpling fern, the woods carpeted with lilies of the valley, the
lilac bushes, and the nightingale, which in Russia is the bird of
spring, later the briar, which flowers in great profusion; and the
winter with its fields of snow scintillating in the sunshine, when the
transparent woods are black against the whiteness, or, when covered with
snow and frozen, they form an enchanted fabric, a fantastic tracery of
powdered shapes, gleaming against the stainless blue, or when, after a
night of thaw, the brown branches emerge once more covered with airy
threads and drops of sparkling dew.

Wonderful, too, is the sunset and twilight of the winter evening after
the first snow has fallen in December, when the new moon rises above and
is poised, like a silver sail, or a gem, in a sea of azure that is
suffused, as it grows nearer the earth, with a rosy blush. The white
rays of the new moon looking down from the sky flood the sheets of snow
with radiance, and lend them an intenser purity; and lastly, with a
tinge of cold blue in their whiteness, they show up in bold relief the
wooden houses, the red roofs, and all the furniture of toil; and these
practical and prosaic household things—these objects and attributes of
everyday life—assume a strange largeness and darkness as they loom
between the snow and the faintly blushing and lustrous sky, as unreal
and portentous as the conjured visions of a magician.

The beauty and exhilaration of winter has been well sung by the Russian
poets, and the long drives in sledges under a leaden sky, to the
monotonous tinkle of the sledge bell, and the whistling blizzard with
its demons that lead the horses astray in the night; and as for the
spring, whose invasion after the melting of the snows is so sudden,
whose green robes are so startling in their intensity, and whose
conquest of nature is so sudden and so swift, it has evoked some of the
finest pages of Russian literature, in prose as well as in verse.

But there will be some who will enjoy more than anything in Russia the
summer afternoons on some river, where the flat banks are covered with
oak trees, ash, and willow, and thick undergrowth, and where every now
and then perch rise to the surface to catch flies, and the kingfishers
skim over the surface from reach to reach. Perhaps you will take a boat
and row past islands of rushes, and a network of waterlilies, to where
the river broadens, and you reach a great sheet of water flanked by a
weir and a mill. The trees are reflected in the glassy surface, and
nothing breaks the stillness but the grumbling of the mill and the cries
of the children bathing.

And then, if you are near a village, all through the summer night you
will hear song answering song, and the brisk rhythm of the accordion; or
to the interminable humming, buzzing burden of the three-stringed
_balalaika_, verse will succeed to verse of an apparently tireless song,
and the end of each verse will seem to beget another and give a keener
zest to the next; and the song will go on and on, as if the singer were
intoxicated by the sound of his own music.

But the peculiar manifestations of the beauty of nature in a flat and
uniform country are not enough to account for the overwhelming
fascination of Russia. That is a part of it, but that is not all. And
against that in the other scale you must put dirt, squalor, misery,
slovenliness, disorder, and uninspiring wooden provincial towns, the
dusty or sodden roads, the frequent gray skies, the long and heavy
sameness.

The _advocatus diaboli_ has a strong case. He could, and often does,
draw up an indictment proving to you that Russia is a country with a
disagreeable climate—an arid summer producing uncertain harvests which
sometimes result in starvation, an intolerably long winter, a damp and
unhealthy spring, and a still more unhealthy autumn: a country whose
capital is built on a swamp, where there are next to no decent roads,
where the provincial towns are overgrown villages, squalid, squatting,
dismal, devoid of natural beauty, and unredeemed by art: a country where
internal communications off the big railway lines are complicated and
bad; where on the best lines accidents happen owing to sleepers being
rotten; where the cost of living is high, and the expense of life out of
all proportion to the quality of the goods supplied; where labour is
dear, bad, and slow; where the sanitary conditions in which the great
mass of the population live are deplorable; where every kind of disease,
including plague, is rampant; where medical aid and appliances are
inadequate; where the poor people are backward and ignorant, and the
middle class slack and slovenly; and where progress is deliberately
checked and impeded in every possible way: a country governed by chance,
where all forms of administration are arbitrary, uncertain, and
dilatory; where all forms of business are cumbersome and burdened with
red tape; and where bribery is an indispensable factor in business and
administrative life: a country burdened by a vast official population,
which is on the whole lazy, venal, and incompetent: a country where
political liberty and the elementary rights of citizenship do not exist;
where even the programmes of concerts, and all foreign newspapers and
literature, are censored; where the freedom of the Press is hampered by
petty annoyances, and editors are constantly fined and sometimes
imprisoned; where freedom of conscience is hampered; a country where the
only political argument which can be used by a private person is
dynamite, and where political assassination is the only form of civic
courage: a country of misrule: a country where there is every licence
and no law; where everybody acts regardless of his neighbour; where you
can do everything and criticize nothing; and where the only way to show
you have the courage of your convictions is to spend years in prison: a
country of extremes, of moral laxity, and extravagant self-indulgence; a
people without self-control and without discipline; always finding
fault, always criticizing, but never acting; jealous of anything or
anybody who emerges from the ranks and rises superior to the average;
looking upon all individual originality and distinction with suspicion;
a people slavish to the dead level of mediocrity and the stereotyped
bureaucratic pattern; a people which has all the faults of the Orient
and none of its austerer virtues, and none of its dignity and
self-control; a nation of ineffectual rebels under the direction of a
band of time-serving officials: a country where those in power are in
perpetual fear, and where influence may come from any quarter—where
nothing is too absurd to happen: a country, as was said in the Duma, of
unlimited possibilities. I do not think the _advocatus diaboli_ can put
the case stronger than that. He would call as his witnesses the greatest
Russian writers of the past, and the most prominent Russians of the
present in political life, art, literature, and science. He would call
countless moralists and satirists, and prove that the Russian God is the
God of all that is topsy-turvy, and of everything which is in its wrong
place and as it should not be. And he would laugh at all the reformers,
and tell them to reform themselves; and he would end his indictment with
a smile, and murmur, “_Doux pays!_” Of course the case of the _advocatus
diaboli_ is as unfair as possible, otherwise it would not be the case of
the _advocatus diaboli_. And the defence could make a strong
counter-case refuting some of these statements, qualifying all of them.

But the defence can do better than that. It can point out that the very
strength of the case of the _advocatus diaboli_ constitutes its
weakness; because if you say to him: “I know all that, and you can make
your case still stronger, if you choose. I admit all that; and in spite
of all, and in some cases even because of it, Russia has for me an
indescribable fascination; in spite of all that, I love the country, and
admire and respect its people.”

What can he answer to that? Nothing, I think. If you admit the faults,
and add that they seem to you the negative results of positive qualities
so valuable as to outweigh them altogether, the case of the _advocatus
diaboli_ breaks down altogether. That is my point of view about Russia.
I perceive countless faults and drawbacks, some which may be the
fortuitous result of bad government, and only temporary, and which will
disappear, as other worse things have already disappeared, with the
march of time; and others which may be innate and radical—the result of
original sin, and the way in which the Russian character expresses its
indispensable dose of original sin, and inseparable from it and
ineradicable. There may be many more which I do not even perceive. But
this does not affect me, because I have realized and experienced the
result of other qualities and virtues which seem to me greater and more
important than all the possible faults put together, and magnified to
any extent; and the net result of this is that the country has for me an
overpowering charm, and the people an indescribable attraction.

And the charm exercised by the country as a whole is partly due to the
country itself, and partly to the mode of life lived there, and to the
nature of the people. The qualities that do exist, and whose benefit I
have experienced, seem to me the most precious of all qualities; and the
virtues the most important of all virtues; and the glimpses of beauty
the rarest in kind; the songs and the music the most haunting and most
heart-searching; the poetry nearest to nature and man; the human charity
nearest to God.

This is perhaps the secret of the whole matter, that the Russian soul is
filled with a human Christian charity which is warmer in kind and
intenser in degree, and expressed with a greater simplicity and
sincerity, than I have met with in any other people anywhere else; and
it is this quality being behind everything else which gives charm to
Russian life, however squalid the circumstances of it may be, which
gives poignancy to its music, sincerity and simplicity to its religion,
manners, intercourse, music, singing, verse, art, acting—in a word, to
its art, its life, and its faith.

Never did I realize this so much as once when I was driving on a cold
and damp December evening in St. Petersburg in a cab. It was dark, and I
was driving along the quays from one end of the town to the other. For a
long time I drove in silence, but after a while I happened to make some
remark to the cabman about the weather. He answered gloomily that the
weather was bad and everything else too. For some time we drove on again
in silence, and then some other stray remark or question of mine
elicited from him the fact that he had had bad luck that day in the
matter of a fine. The matter was a trivial one, but somehow or other my
interest was half aroused, and I got him to tell me the story, which was
a case of ordinary bad luck and nothing very serious; but when he had
told it, he gave such a profound sigh that I asked whether it was that
which was still weighing upon him. Then he said “No,” and slowly began
to tell me a story of a great catastrophe which had just befallen him.
He possessed a little land and a cottage in the country not far from St.
Petersburg. His house had been burnt. It was true he had insured, but
the insurance was not sufficient to make any sensible difference. He had
two sons, one of whom went to school, and one who had some employment
somewhere in the provinces. The catastrophe of the fire had simply upset
everything. All his belongings had perished. He could no longer send his
boy to school. His other son, who was in the country, had written to say
he was engaged to be married, and had asked his consent, advice, and
approval. “He has written twice,” said the cabman, “and I keep silence
(_i ya molchu_). What can I answer?” I cannot give any idea of the
strength, simplicity, and poignancy of the tale as it came, hammered out
slowly, with pauses between each sentence, and a kind of biblical and
dignified simplicity of utterance and purity of idiom which is the
precious privilege of the poor in Russia. The words seemed to be torn
out from the bottom of his heart. He made no complaint; there was no
grievance, no whine in the story. He just stated the bald facts with a
simplicity which was overwhelming. And in spite of all, his faith in
God, and his consent to the will of Providence, was unshaken, certain,
and sublime. This was three years ago. I have forgotten the details of
the story, which were many; but the impression remains of having been
face to face with a human soul, stripped and naked, and a human soul in
the grip of a tragedy, as dignified as that of Prometheus, as touching
as that of King Lear, and as full of faith as that of Job. And this
experience, which brought one in touch with the divine, is one which, I
submit, could only in such circumstances occur in Russia.

When I say that for me Russia has a unique and overwhelming charm, I
mean that for me this charm arises from my love of the Russian people;
and this love is not a predilection for the curious, the picturesque,
the remote, and the unusual, but the expression, the homage, the
acknowledgment, the admiration of those qualities which I believe to be
the “captain jewels” in the crown of human nature.

“Those foreigners,” wrote a Russian journalist not long ago, “who come
to Russia and rave about the people, nevertheless in their hearts
despise us. They admire in us qualities which they regard as primeval
and barbarian; they look upon us as good-natured and pleasant savages.”
I should like to assure that writer, or any other Russian who chances to
read these pages, that, whatever people may think, what I love and
admire in the Russian people is nothing barbaric, picturesque, or
exotic, but something eternal, universal, and great—namely, their love
of man and their faith in God. And this seems to me of a kind and of a
degree that makes all dissection of vices and enumeration of failings,
all carping criticism and captious analysis, an idle business. It may be
a profitable employment for the Russians to blame and to criticize
themselves, and it is one in which they are constantly occupied. It is
less important in the case of a foreigner writing for foreigners, and on
a country about which much prejudice has existed in the past and many
falsehoods have been written; for him it is important to recognize and
to point out the sunshine of which his countrymen are ignorant, and not
to analyze the spots on the sun. For it is the people who admire whose
observation is profitable, and it is those who see and feel the sunshine
who feel and see the truth; for the sunshine and not the sun-spots is
the important fact about the sun.

Nevertheless, the expression of an admiration for certain qualities in a
foreign people is always a delicate task. And often foreigners are
justly irritated for being praised for the qualities which they least
want to be praised for. Nothing is more irritating than the
condescending tone which some people adopt in praising certain elements
which meet with their approval in foreign countries. When, for instance,
Anglo-Saxons say to the Latin races: “Keep to your past; keep to your
superstitions, your relics, your ruins, and your associations; remain
artistic and picturesque; but keep your hands off battleships,
aeroplanes, telephones, tramcars, and steam ploughs; leave those
practical things to us. You cannot deal with them. You are charming as
you are. Do not try to be modern, you spoil the whole effect by doing
so.” This is often the attitude of people to the Spaniards and the
Italians, and it is a maddening attitude. Or to the Irish they say: “You
are amusing, why should you be competent? Why should you try and deal
with the serious business of politics?” And such talk to an Irishman is
more than maddening. Or supposing foreigners were to say to the English,
to the countrymen of Shakespeare, Milton, Shelley, Sir Joshua Reynolds,
Gainsborough, and Constable: “Don’t bother about writing poetry or
painting pictures, stick to your counters and your cotton-mills, you
people of shopkeepers; leave art to us,” we should resent it. This
attitude of mind arises from what a French writer calls “_un optimisme
béat_”—a sort of open-mouthed, weak-chinned satisfaction with oneself
and all things, which is hopeless and infuriating. And when this
attitude is blent with a tincture of rancid unction or a dose of gushing
and indulgent sentimentalism—when, for instance, people condescend to
patronisingly rave about the ritual of such an institution as the
Catholic Church it is more intolerable still.

It is for this reason I wish to make myself quite clear on this point.
If, as I hope, I have escaped the pitfall of giving the impression that
Russians are interesting as exotic and barbaric specimens, as
thinly-civilized savages, I none the less wish not to incur the
suspicion that, in admiring in them the qualities of the heart, I am
overlooking in them the qualities of the head, or assuming the absence
of sterner stuff, and of the tougher and more practical virtues. I do
not wish it to be thought that I am saying to them, “Be good, sweet
child; let those who will be clever.” It is not necessary to point out
their cleverness and all it stands for. We all know they are clever. I
wish to point out that I think they are good as well; and that their
goodness is more important than their cleverness, because in general
goodness is a rarer as well as a greater thing than cleverness. This may
be a truism, but modern life has given to most truisms the appearance of
startling paradoxes.

Take, on the one hand, the most striking examples among examples of
energy and practical achievements—of men, deeds, and facts—which the
Latin and Anglo-Saxon races can show, and Russia need not fear to hold
her own.

Take any one of the faults which Russian critics hold up as the curse of
the country, and it is easy to show that though the accusation may be
true, it is not the whole truth; that the contrary is true also, and the
exceptions startling. Russians, for instance, often single out laziness
and the want of practical energy as a national failing. Well and good;
but the defence of Sevastopol, the creation of the Trans-Siberian
Railway, and the transport of troops over a single line during war time,
are examples of abnormal energy in the domain of achievement; and in the
persons of Peter the Great, Suvorov, and Skobeliev, Russia has given to
the world examples of terrific and explosive energy. Stern stuff must
exist somewhere in the Russian character, or else the Russian empire
would not be there to testify to the fact. The Russian empire is the
result of something, and it is there.

On the other hand, take those crying faults which Russian critics single
out and deplore as being the sorest plague-spots and the weakest points
in the national life and character, and you will find it easy to match
them in the other countries of Europe and in America. And you will often
find that what is attributed to the evils of a particular form of
government is very often really the result of original sin, and common
to all countries under different forms and names.

But my point is that while, as far as the general category of faults and
qualities, virtues and vices is concerned, the Russians are on a par
with other countries, and no worse if no better, they have, _ceteris
paribus_, a peculiar and unique gift of goodness and faith in the nature
of their people which is difficult to match in any other country,
although you will find something like it in America.

That is why I have dwelt less on that stern stuff and those tough and
stubborn qualities which must be common to all great nations, and whose
existence naturally and inevitably follows from the very fact of a
nation being a great nation. Such qualities must be taken for granted.
Did they not exist, there would be no such thing as the Russian empire.

That is why I disregard them here, and have chosen to dwell more on
those qualities which I believe to be peculiar to Russia, and which I
believe to be also a source of greatness. I happen also to think these
latter qualities to be more important in themselves.

I hope now that I have made it plain that it is on account of a humble
admiration for these special qualities, which by no means excludes a
serious recognition and respect for all other general qualities, and not
on account of any fantastic whim, condescending self-complacency, or
hypocritical sense of superiority, that with regard to Russia I echo the
words which R. L. Stevenson once addressed to the deaf ear of a French
novelist: “_J’ai beau admirer les autres de toute ma force, c’est avec
vous que je me complais à vivre._”


                                THE END.

-----

Footnote 1:

  From this will be seen the difference between a Russian absentee
  landowner and an English landlord. The English landlord is essentially
  a partner in the farming, even if he does not farm the land himself,
  because he will always sink a certain amount of capital in buildings
  and their upkeep, whereas the Russian absentee landowner invests no
  capital in anything: he merely receives the rent. In some cases even
  the land taxes are paid by the tenant.

Footnote 2:

  Besides this hereditary nobility there was what is called personal
  nobility, which was not hereditary. (This fact is without any great
  importance; it simply means that when bureaucracy was established in
  Russia it was necessary to distinguish between higher and lower grades
  of public servants, and personal nobility simply conferred rights of
  independence, at a time when only nobles and public servants possessed
  any such recognized rights.)

Footnote 3:

  It is perhaps as well to note here that the Russian law
  counterbalances this state of affairs by giving the right to women,
  even during the lifetime of their husbands, of enjoying and
  administrating their own property. The Russian woman is not a minor in
  the eyes of the law as in France.

Footnote 4:

  See page 114.

Footnote 5:

  Contrary to this last provision, the clause was taken advantage of by
  the Government in 1907 to make a new electoral law which changed the
  nature of the franchise. This was illegal, and according to the
  fundamental laws, a _coup d’état_.

Footnote 6:

  The number varies from three to twelve.

Footnote 7:

  Besides the Council of Ministers, there are various other deliberative
  institutions, such as a Military Council, an Admiralty Council, an
  Imperial Defence Council, a Financial Committee, and a Court of
  Chancery.

Footnote 8:

  By a recent law which came into force in January 1914 the _zemskie
  nachalniki_ are being abolished in certain portions of Russia and
  replaced by elective Justices of Peace.

Footnote 9:

  The peasants of each Canton elect a candidate, and the elected
  candidates in their turn elect from amongst themselves the number of
  members required. The nobility, the merchants, and any peasants who
  are outside the Commune—that is to say, private landowners—are elected
  by property qualification; they have to possess so many acres, or so
  much immovable property, or a commercial or industrial establishment
  of a certain assessed value. People who own not less than one-tenth of
  the necessary property qualification, also persons who are less than
  twenty-five years of age, and women, may take part in the election by
  proxy.

Footnote 10:

  The Government or Provincial Zemstvo Assembly is composed of a certain
  number of members, fixed by the law, elected by the District
  Assemblies:—

   Of all the marshals of the nobility;
   Of all the presidents of the districts;
   Of the chairman and members of the government council;
   Of representatives of the clergy;
   Of the heads of the local branches of the Department of Agriculture.

Footnote 11:

  Cheerfulness, _not_ gaiety.

Footnote 12:

  _Russkoe Slovo_: “At the Music Hall: G. Bayan,” September 14 (27),
  1913.

Footnote 13:

  There is also in Lent the Mass of the Presanctified.

Footnote 14:

  It is very improbable that anything of the kind will occur.

Footnote 15:

  These are more or less in a state of decay, and in spite of periodic
  spurts of activity brought about by various stimuli, such as
  Government grants, they always lag behind the Zemstvo schools, as they
  are a nuisance to the clergy themselves, who rarely have time to
  attend to them.

Footnote 16:

  I quote these figures from the Russian Year Book, compiled by Dr.
  Howard Kennard, for 1913.

Footnote 17:

  University education is _the_ education in Russia. It has a
  traditional pretension to be superior to all other (specialized)
  education, owing to its encyclopædic and philosophical character. The
  Russian characteristic of knowing something about everything and
  having vast _aperçus_ is fostered by it. The university is to the
  Russian student what Paris is to the Frenchman, what Athens was to the
  ancient world. The student often misses the lectures of his own course
  and attends the lectures of other faculties, and this is encouraged by
  the professors, who did the same when they were young. In Russia,
  erratic and sporadic information is preferred to systematic and narrow
  knowledge.

Footnote 18:

  According to a new law, which comes into force on January 1, 1914, a
  higher village court has been created for the consideration of appeals
  from the Canton Court, consisting of the local justice of peace as
  chairman, and the presidents of the Canton Courts of the district as
  members.

Footnote 19:

  Nishni-Novgorod, Kazan, Saratov, Kishniev, and the district (_yiezd_)
  of St. Petersburg.

Footnote 20:

  This officer is to be abolished by the new law. At present he
  exercises the same judicial functions as the zemsky nachalnik, with
  the difference that his jurisdiction is in the town districts, that of
  the zemsky nachalnik in the country districts.

Footnote 21:

  It has been widely affirmed that there has never been a peasant jury
  in Kiev before.

Footnote 22:

  The word _knut_ is the ordinary word for whip.

Footnote 23:

  Private attorneys (_chastnye povierenye_) plead before a specific
  court from which they have received a special licence. They are not
  required to take a university degree.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                           BY MAURICE BARING.


 WHAT I SAW IN RUSSIA.                                          1s. net.

  “The experiences and impressions of a most accomplished travel-writer,
  journeying to the battlefield of Liao-yang and back.”

                                                _The Pall Mall Gazette._

  “The volume is made up from three of the author’s earlier books, and
  contains those sections which he regards as of permanent interest. The
  reader will find that they give a fascinating account of modern life
  in Russia as viewed from various standpoints.”

                                                            _The Queen._

                        THOMAS NELSON AND SONS.

        THE MAINSPRINGS OF RUSSIA. _First Published, June 1914._

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                          TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES


 ● Typos fixed; non-standard spelling and dialect retained.
 ● Used numbers for footnotes.
 ● Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.
 ● The caret (^) serves as a superscript indicator, applicable to
     individual characters (like 2^d) and even entire phrases (like
     1^{st}).

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 77805 ***